The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Black Eagle Mystery
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Black Eagle Mystery

Author: Geraldine Bonner

Illustrator: Frederic Dorr Steele

Release date: March 5, 2011 [eBook #35484]
                Most recently updated: April 10, 2021

Language: English

Credits: Darleen Dove, Mary Meehan, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BLACK EAGLE MYSTERY ***




                        THE BLACK EAGLE MYSTERY
                          BY GERALDINE BONNER




                    Author of "The Girl at Central"




                             ILLUSTRATED BY
                          FREDERIC DORR STEELE

                        D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
                         NEW YORK       LONDON
                                  1916


                          _Copyright 1916, by_
                        D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
            _Copyright, 1915, by P. F. Collier & Son, Inc._

                Printed in the United States of America




[Illustration: _Mr. Harland’s body had been found on the sidewalk._]




CONTENTS


  · FOREWORD
  · LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
  · CHAPTER I
  · CHAPTER II
  · CHAPTER III
  · CHAPTER IV
  · CHAPTER V
  · CHAPTER VI
  · CHAPTER VII
  · CHAPTER VIII
  · CHAPTER IX
  · CHAPTER X
  · CHAPTER XI
  · CHAPTER XII
  · CHAPTER XIII
  · CHAPTER XIV
  · CHAPTER XV
  · CHAPTER XVI
  · CHAPTER XVII
  · CHAPTER XVIII
  · CHAPTER XIX
  · CHAPTER XX
  · CHAPTER XXI




FOREWORD


The following story of what has been known as "The Black Eagle Mystery"
has been compiled from documents contributed by two persons thoroughly
conversant with the subject. These are Molly Morgenthau Babbitts and
John Reddy, whose position of inside observers and active participants
makes it possible for them to give to the public a consecutive and
detailed narrative of this most unusual case.




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


Mr. Harland’s body had been found on the sidewalk.
'Say,’ he said, ’you’re a live one, aren’t you?’
It was locked or I would have gone in.
'When did they discover it?’ she said in a low voice.




CHAPTER I


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


"Hello!" said Babbitts from the sheets of the morning paper.

I’ll call him Babbitts to you because that’s the name you’ll remember
him by—that is if you know about the Hesketh Mystery. I generally call
him "Soapy," the name the reporters gave him, and "Himself," which comes
natural to me, my mother being Irish. Maybe you’ll remember that too?
And he calls me "Morningdew"—cute, isn’t it? It’s American for my last
name Morgenthau—I was Molly Morgenthau before I was married.

In case you _don’t_ know about the Hesketh Mystery I’ll have to give a
few facts to locate us. I was the telephone girl in Longwood, New
Jersey, met Babbitts there when he was a reporter for the _Dispatch_—he
is yet—and the switchboard lost one of its brightest ornaments. It was
town for us, an apartment on West Ninety-fifth Street, near the Subway,
five rooms on a corner, furnished like a Belasco play. If you read the
Hesketh Mystery you know how I came by that furniture, and if you didn’t
you’ll have to stay in ignorance, for I’m too anxious to get on to stop
and tell you. Every day at ten Isabella Dabney, a light-colored coon,
comes in to do the heavy work and I order her round, throwing a bluff
that I’m used to it and hoping Isabella isn’t on.

We’ve been married over two years and we’re still—Oh, what’s the use!
But we _do_ get on like a house on fire. I guess in this vast metropolis
there’s not a woman got anything on me when it comes to happiness. It
certainly _is_ wonderful how you bloom out and the mean part of you
fades away when someone thinks you’re the perfect article, handsewn,
silk-lined, made in America.

And so having taken this little run round the lot, I’ll come back to
Babbitts with his head in the morning paper saying "Hello!"

It was a clear, crisp morning in January—sixteenth of the month—and we
were at breakfast. Himself had just got in from Cleveland, where he’d
been sent to write up the Cheney graft prosecution. It took some minutes
to say "How d’ye do"—he’d been away two whole days—and after we’d
concluded the ceremonies I lit into the kitchen to get his breakfast
while he sat down at his end of the table and dived into the papers. His
egg was before him and I was setting the coffeepot down at my end when
he gave that "Hello," loud and startled, with the accent on the "lo."

"What’s up now?" said I, looking over the layout before me to see if I’d
forgotten anything.

"Hollings Harland’s committed suicide," came out of the paper.

"Lord, has he!" said I. "Isn’t that awful?" I took up the cream pitcher.
"Well, what do you make of that—the cream’s frozen."

"Last night at half-past six. Threw himself out of his office window on
the eighteenth story."

"Eighteenth story!—that’s some fall. I’ve got to take this cream out
with a spoon." I spooned up some, all white spikes and edges, wondering
if it would chill his coffee which he likes piping hot. "Darling, do you
mind waiting a little while I warm up the cream?"

"Darn the cream! What rotten luck that I was away. I suppose they put
Eddie Saunders on it, sounds like his flat-footed style. Listen to this:
'The body struck the pavement with a violent impact.’ That’s the way he
describes the fall of a man from the top of a skyscraper. Gee, why
wasn’t I here?"

"But, dearie," I said, passing him his cup, "Saunders would have done it
if you _had_ been here. You don’t do suicides."

"I do this one. Hollings Harland, one of the big corporation lawyers of
New York."

"Oh," I said, "he’s an important person."

"Rather. A top liner in his profession."

"Why did he commit suicide?"

"Caught in the Copper Pool, they think here."

With the cup at his lips he went on reading over its edge.

"Does it taste all right?" I asked and he grunted something that would
have been "A 1" if it hadn’t dropped into the coffee and been drowned.

My mind at rest about him I could give it to the morning sensation.

"What’s the Copper Pool?" I asked.

"A badly named weapon to jack up prices and gouge the public, young
woman. Just like a corner in hats. Suppose you could buy up all the
spring hats, you could pretty near name your own figure on them,
couldn’t you?"

"They do that now without a corner," I said sadly.

"Well, they can’t in copper. The Pool means that a bunch of financiers
have put up millions to corner the copper market and skyrocket the
price."

"Oh, he lost all his money in it and got desperate and jumped out."

"Um—from the hall window in the Black Eagle Building."

That made it come nearer, the way things do when someone you know is on
the ground.

"Why that’s where Iola Barry works—in Miss Whitehall’s office on the
seventeenth floor."

Babbitts’ eyes shifted from the paper to his loving spouse:

"That’s so. I’d forgotten it. Just one story below. I wonder if Iola was
there."

"I guess not, she goes home at six. It’s a good thing she wasn’t. She’s
a hysterical, timid little rat. Being round when a thing like that
happened would have broke her up more than a spell of sickness."

Iola Barry was a chum of mine. Four years ago, before I was transferred
to New Jersey, we’d been girls together in the same exchange, and though
I didn’t see much of her when I was Central in Longwood, since I’d come
back we’d met up and renewed the old friendship. Having the fatality
happen so close to her fanned my interest considerable and I reached
across and picked up one of the papers.

The first thing my eye lit on was a picture of Hollings Harland—a fine
looking, smooth-shaven man.

When I saw the two long columns about him I realized what an important
person he was and why Babbitts was so mad he’d missed the detail.
Besides his own picture there was one of his house—an elegant residence
on Riverside Drive, full of pictures and statuary, and a library he’d
taken years to collect. Then there was all about him and his life. He
was forty-six years of age and though small in stature, a fine physical
specimen, never showing, no matter how hard he worked, a sign of nerves
or weariness. In his boyhood he’d come from a town up state, and risen
from the bottom to the top, "cleaving his way up," the paper had it, "by
his brilliant mind, indomitable will and tireless energy." Three years
before, his wife had died and since then he’d retired from society,
devoting himself entirely to business.

Toward the end of the article came a lot of stuff about the Copper Pool,
and the names of the other men in it—he seemed to be in it too. There
was only one of these I’d ever heard of—Johnston Barker—which didn’t
prove that I knew much, as everybody had heard of him. He was one of the
big figures of finance, millionaire, magnate, plutocrat, the kind that
one paper calls, "A malefactor of great wealth," and its rival, "One of
our most distinguished and public-spirited citizens." That places him
better than a font of type. He was in the Copper Pool up to his neck—the
head of it as far as I could make out.

I had just got through with that part—it wasn’t interesting—and was
reading what had happened before the suicide when Babbitts spoke:

"Harland seems to have had a scene in his office with Johnston Barker in
the afternoon."

I looked up from my sheet and said:

"I’ve just been reading about it here. It tells how Barker came to see
him and they had some kind of row."

"Read it," said Babbitts. "I want to get the whole thing before I go
downtown."

I read out:

    "According to Della Franks and John Jerome, Harland’s
    stenographer and head clerk, Johnston Barker called on Harland
    at half-past five that afternoon. The lawyer’s offices are a
    suite of three rooms, one opening from the other. The last of
    these rooms was used as a private office and into this Harland
    conducted his visitor, closing the door. Miss Franks was in the
    middle room working at her typewriter, Mr. Jerome at his desk
    near-by. While so occupied they say they heard the men in the
    private office begin talking loudly. The sound of the typewriter
    drowned the words but both Miss Franks and Mr. Jerome agree that
    the voices were those of people in angry dispute. Presently they
    dropped and shortly after Mr. Harland came out. Miss Franks says
    the time was a few minutes after six, as she had just consulted
    a wrist watch she wore. Both clerks admitting that they were
    curious, looked at Mr. Harland and agree in describing him as
    pale, though otherwise giving no sign of anger or disturbance.
    He stopped at Jerome’s desk and said quietly: ’I’ll be back in a
    few minutes. Don’t go till I come,’ and left the office.

    "Miss Franks and Mr. Jerome remained where they were. Miss
    Franks completed her work and then, having a dinner engagement
    with Mr. Jerome, sat on, waiting for Mr. Harland’s return. In
    this way a half hour passed, the two clerks chatting together,
    impatient to be off. It was a quarter to seven and both were
    wondering what was delaying their employer when the desk
    telephone rang. Jerome answered it and heard from the janitor on
    the street level that Mr. Harland’s body had been found on the
    sidewalk crushed to a shapeless mass. On hearing this, Miss
    Franks, uttering piercing cries, rose and rushed into the hall
    followed by Jerome. They rang frantically for the elevator which
    didn’t come. There are only two cars in the building, and that
    afternoon the express had broken and was not running. Getting no
    answer to his summons Jerome dashed to the hall window and
    throwing it up looked down on to the street, which even from
    that height, he could see was black with people. Miss Franks,
    who when interviewed was still hysterical, stood by the
    elevators pressing the buttons. In their excitement both of them
    forgot Mr. Barker who when they left was still in the back
    office."

"Um," said Babbitts. "Is that all about Barker?"

I looked down the column.

"No—there’s some more in another place. Here: ’Johnston Barker, whose
interview with Harland is supposed to have driven the desperate lawyer
to suicide, was not found in his house last night. Repeated telephone
calls throughout the evening only elicited the answer that Mr. Barker
was not at home and it was not known where he was.’ Then there’s a lot
about him and his connection with the Copper Pool. Do you want to hear
it?"

"No, I know all that. Pretty grisly business. But I don’t see why
Barker’s lying low. Why the devil doesn’t he show up?"

"Perhaps he doesn’t like the notoriety. Does it say in your paper too
that they couldn’t find him?"

"About the same. Looks to me as if there was a nigger in the woodpile
somewhere."

"Maybe he never expected the man would kill himself and he’s prostrated
with horror at what he’s responsible for."

Babbitts threw down his paper with a sarcastic grin:

"I guess it takes more than that to prostrate Johnston Barker. You don’t
rise from nothing to be one of the plutocrats of America and keep your
conscience in cotton wool."

I turned the page of my paper and there, staring at me, was a picture of
the man we were talking about.

"Here he is," I said, "on the inside page," and then read: "’Johnston
Barker, whose interview with Hollings Harland is thought to have
precipitated the suicide and who was not to be found last evening at his
home or club.’"

Babbitts came round and looked over my shoulder:

"Did you ever see a harder, more forceful mug? Look at the nose—like a
beak. Men with noses like that always seem to me like birds of prey."

The picture did have that look. The face was thin, one of those narrow,
lean ones with a few deep lines like folds in the skin. The nose was, as
Babbitts said, a regular beak, like a curved scimitar, big and hooked. A
sort of military-looking, white moustache hid the mouth, and the eyes
behind glasses were keen and dark. I guess you’d have called it quite a
handsome face, if it hadn’t been for the grim, hard expression—like it
belonged to some sort of fighter who wouldn’t give you any mercy if you
stood in his way.

"It takes a feller like that to make millions in these trust-busting
days," said Babbitts.

"He looks as if he could corner copper and anything else that took his
fancy," I answered.

"If he’s really flown the coop there’ll be the devil to pay in Wall
Street." He gave my shoulder a pat. "Well, we’ll see today and the
sooner I get on the scene of action the sooner I’ll know. Good-by, my
Morningdew.—Kiss me and speed me on my perilous way."

After he’d gone I tidied up the place, had the morning powwow with
Isabella, and then drifted into the parlor. The sun was slanting bright
through the windows and as I stood looking out at the thin covering of
ice, glittering here and there on the roofs—there’d been rain before the
frost—I got the idea I ought to go down and see Iola. She was a frail,
high-strung little body and what had happened last night in the Black
Eagle Building would put a crimp in her nerves for days to come,
especially as just now she had worries of her own. Clara, her sister
with whom she lived, had gone into the hair business—not selling it,
brushing it on ladies’ heads—and hadn’t done well, so Iola was the main
support of the two of them. Three years ago she’d left the telephone
company to better herself, studying typing and stenography, and at first
she’d had a hard time, getting into offices where the men were so fierce
they scared her so she couldn’t work, or so affectionate they scared her
so she resigned her job. Then at last she landed a good place at Miss
Whitehall’s—Carol Whitehall, who had a real-estate scheme—villas and
cottages out in New Jersey.

Now while you think of me in my blue serge suit and squirrel furs, with
a red wing in my hat and a bunch of cherries pinned on my neckpiece,
flashing under the city in the subway, I’ll tell you about Carol
Whitehall. She’s important in this story—I guess you’d call her the
heroine—for though the capital "I"s are thick in it, you’ve got to see
that letter as nothing more than a hand holding a pen.

The first I heard of Miss Whitehall was nearly two years back from the
Cressets, friends of mine who live on a farm out Longwood way where I
was once Central. She and her mother—a widow lady—came there from
somewhere in the Middle West and bought the Azalea Woods Farm, a fine
rich stretch of land, back in the hills behind Azalea village. They were
going to run it themselves, having, the gossip said, independent means
and liking the simple life. The neighbors, high and low, soon got
acquainted with them and found them nice genteel ladies, the mother very
quiet and dignified, but Miss Carol a live wire and as handsome as a
picture.

They’d been in the place about a year when the railroad threw out a
branch that crossed over the hills near their land. This increased its
value immensely and folks were wondering if they’d sell out—they had
several offers—when it was announced that they were going to start a
villa site company to be called the Azalea Woods Estates. In the Autumn
when I was down at the Cressets—Soapy and I go there for Sundays
sometimes—the Cresset boys had been over in their new Ford car, and said
what were once open fields were all laid out in roads with little
spindly trees planted along the edges. There was a swell station, white
with a corrugated red roof, and several houses up, some stucco like the
station and others low and squatty in the bungalow style.

It was a big undertaking and there was a good deal of talk, no one
supposing the Whitehalls had money enough to break out in such a roomy
way, but when it came down to brass tacks, nobody had any real
information about them. For all Longwood and Azalea knew they might have
been cutting off coupons ever since they came.

As soon as the Azalea Woods Estates started they moved to town. Iola
told me they had a nice little flat on the East Side and the offices
were the swellest she’d ever been employed in. I’d never been in them,
though I sometimes went to the Black Eagle Building and took Iola out to
lunch. I didn’t like to go up, having no business there, and used to
telephone her in the morning and make the date, then hang round the
entrance hall till she came down.

Besides Miss Whitehall and Iola there was a managing clerk, Anthony
Ford. I’d never seen him no more than I had Miss Whitehall, but I’d
heard a lot about him. After Iola’d told me what a good-looker he was
and how he’d come swinging in in the morning, always jolly and full of
compliments, I got a hunch that she was getting too interested in him.
She said she wasn’t—did you ever know a girl who didn’t?—and when I
asked her point blank, ruffled up like a wet hen and snapped out:

"Molly Babbitts, ain’t I been in business long enough to know I got to
keep my heart locked up in the office safe?"

And I couldn’t help answering:

"Well, don’t give away the combination till you’re good and sure it’s
the right man that’s asking for it."




CHAPTER II


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


The Black Eagle Building is part-way downtown—not one of the skyscrapers
that crowd together on the tip of the Island’s tongue and not one of the
advance guard squeezing in among the mansions of the rich, darkening
their windows and spoiling their chimney draughts—poor, suffering dears!

As I came up the subway stairs I could see it bulking up above the
roofs, a long narrow shape, with its windows shining in the sun. It
stood on a corner presenting a great slab of wall to the side street and
its front to Broadway. There were two entrances, the main one—with an
eagle in a niche over the door—on Broadway, and a smaller one on the
side street. There is only one other very high building near there—the
Massasoit—facing on Fifth Avenue, its back soaring above the small
houses that look like a line of children’s toys.

My way was along the side street, chilled by the shadow of the building,
and as I passed the small entrance I stopped and looked up. The wall
rose like a rampart, story over story, the windows as similar and even
as cells in a honeycomb. Way up, the cornice cut the blue with its dark
line. It was from that height the suicide had jumped. I thought of him
there, standing on the window ledge, making ready to leap. Ugh! it was
too horrible! I shuddered and walked on, pressing my chin into my fur
and putting the picture out of my mind.

When I turned the corner into Broadway it was brighter. The sun was
shining on the outspread wings of the eagle in his niche and turning the
icicles that hung from the window ledges into golden fringes. Near the
entrance a man in a checked jumper and peaked cap was breaking away the
bits of ice that stuck to the sidewalk with a long-handled thing like a
spade. And all about were people, queer, mangy-looking men and some
women, standing staring at the pavement and then craning their necks and
squinting up through the sunlight at the top of the building.

I sized up the man in the jumper as a janitor, and for all he seemed so
busy, you could see he was really hanging round for an excuse to talk.
He’d pick at a tiny piece of ice and skate it over careful into the
gutter when in ordinary times he’d have let it lie there, a menace to
the public’s bones. Every now and then one of the people standing round
would ask him a question and he’d stop in his scraping and try to look
weary while he was just bursting to go all over it again.

"Where did he fall?" asked a chap in a reach-me-down overcoat, fringy at
the cuffs, "there?" and pointed into the middle of the street. The
janitor gave him a scornful glance, let go his hoe and spat on his hand.
He spoke with a brogue:

"No, not there. Nor there neither," he pointed some distance down
Broadway. "But there," and that time he struck on the edge of the curb
with his hoe.

A girl who was passing slowed up, her face all puckered with horror:

"Did he come down with a crash?"

The janitor drew himself up, raised his eyebrows and looked at her from
under his eyelids like she was a worm:

"Is fallin’ from the top of the buildin’ like steppin’ from a limousine
on to a feather bed?" He turned wearily to his hoe and spoke to it as if
it was the only thing in sight that had any sense. "Crash! What’ll they
be after askin’ next?" Then he suddenly got quite excited, raised his
voice and stuck out his chin at the girl. "Why, the glasses off his nose
was nearly to the next corner. Didn’t I meself find the mounts of them
six feet from his body? And not a bit of glass left. There’s where I got
them—in the mud," he pointed out into the street and everyone looked
fixedly at the place. "Crash—and the pore corpse no more than a sack of
bones."

An old man with a white beard who’d been standing on the curb examining
the street as if he expected to find a treasure there said:

"Struck on his head, eh?"

"He did," said the janitor in a loud voice. "An’ if you’d listen to me
you’d have known it without me tellin’ yer."

The girl, who was sort of peeved at the way he answered her, spoke up:

"You never told it at all! You only spoke about the glasses."

The janitor gave her a look sort of enduring and patient as if, she
being a woman, he’d got to treat her gentle even if she _was_ a fool.

"Say, young lady," says he, "I’m not goin’ to bandy words with you. Have
it any way you like. _I_ was here, _I_ seen it, I seen the corpse lyin’
all bunched up, I seen the crowd, I seen the amberlanch, and I seen Mr.
Harland’s clerk come down and identify the body—but maybe I don’t know.
Take it or leave it—any way you choose."

The people snickered and looked at the girl, who got red and walked off
muttering. The janitor went back to picking at a piece of ice as big as
a half dollar, watching out for the next one to come along.

I hadn’t phoned to Iola this time and it being an unusual occasion I
decided to go up. There were men in the entrance hall talking together
in groups and from every group I could hear the name of Harland coming
in low tones. In the elevator when the other passengers had got out, the
boy looked at me and said:

"Tough what happened here last night, ain’t it?"

I agreed with him and as we shot up with the floors flashing between the
iron grills, _he_ had _his_ little say about it. One of the things that
seemed to trouble him most was that he hadn’t been there, as the express
elevator which he ran was broken early in the afternoon and he’d gone
home before the event.

The corridor of the seventeenth floor was a bare, clean place, all
shining stone, not a bit of wood about it but the doors. At one end was
a window looking out on the Broadway side and near it the stairs went
down, concrete with a metal balustrade. I’d asked for Miss Whitehall’s
office and as I got out of the car the boy had said, "First door to your
left, Azalea Woods Estates." There were two doors on each side, the
upper halves ground glass with gold lettering. Those to the right had
"The Hudson Electrical Company" on them and those to the left "Azalea
Woods Estates" with under that "Anthony Ford, Manager."

As I walked toward the first of these I could see out of the window the
great back of the Massasoit Building, tan color against the bright blue
of the sky. Pausing before I rang the bell, I leaned against the window
ledge and spied down. The street looked like a small, narrow gully,
dotted with tiny black figures, and the houses that fronted on it,
extending back to the Massasoit, no bigger than match boxes.

I pressed the bell and as I waited turned and looked down the corridor,
stretching away in its shiny scoured cleanness between the shut doors of
offices. Just beyond the elevator shafts there was a branch hall and
along the polished floor I could see the white, glassy reflection of
another window. That was on the side street, one of those I had looked
up at, and as I was thinking that, the door opened slowly and Iola
peered out, with her eyes big and scared and a sandwich in her hand.

"Good gracious, Molly!" she cried. "I’m so glad to see you. Come in."

I hesitated, almost whispering:

"Will Miss Whitehall mind?"

"She’s not here. I had a phone this morning to say she was sick and
wouldn’t be down, and Mr. Ford’s gone out to lunch." She took me by the
hand and pulled me in, shutting the door. "Jerusalem, but it’s good to
see you. I’m that lonesome sitting here I’m ready to cry."

She didn’t look very chipper. Usually she’s a pretty girl, the slim,
baby-eyed, delicate kind, with a dash of powder on the nose and a touch
of red on the lips to help out. But today she looked sort of peaked and
shriveled up, the way those frail little wisps of girls do at the least
jar.

"Isn’t it awful?" she said as soon as she’d got me in—"Just the floor
above us!"

I didn’t want her to talk about it, but she was like the janitor—only a
gag would stop her. So I let her run on while I looked round and took in
the place.

It was a fine, large room, two windows in the front and two more on the
sides. The furniture was massive and rich-looking and the rugs on the
floor as soft to your foot as the turf in the Park. On the walls were
blue and white maps, criss-crossed with lines, and pictures of houses,
in different styles. But the thing that got me was a little model of a
cottage on a table by the window. It was the cutest thing you ever
saw—all complete even to the blinds in the windows and the awning over
the piazza. I was looking at it when Iola, having got away with the
sandwich, said:

"Come on in to Mr. Ford’s office while I finish my lunch. I got to get
through with it before he comes back."

I followed her into the next room, nearly as large as the one we’d been
in, with a wide window and in the center a big roll-top desk. On the
edge of this stood a pasteboard box, with some crumpled wax paper in it
and an orange. Iola sat down in the swivel chair and picking up the
orange began to peel it.

"I hardly ever do this," she explained, "but I thought Miss Whitehall
wouldn’t mind today as I felt so mean I couldn’t face going out to
lunch. And then it was all right as she won’t be down and I’ll have it
all cleared off before Mr. Ford comes back."

"Would he be mad?"

You ought to have seen the look she gave me.

"Mad—Tony Ford? It’s easy seen you don’t know him. She wouldn’t say
anything either. She’s awful considerate. But she’s so sort of grand and
dignified you don’t like to ask favors off her."

"Was she here when it happened last night?"

"I don’t know, but I guess not. She generally leaves a little before
six. Thanks be to goodness, she told me I could go home early yesterday.
I was out of the building by half-past five." She broke the orange apart
and held out a piece. "Have a quarter?" I shook my head and she went on.
"We’re all out of here soon after six. Tony Ford generally stays last
and shuts up. Did you see all the papers this morning?"

"Most of them. Why?"

"I was wondering if any of them knew that Mr. Harland and Mr. Barker
were both in here yesterday afternoon."

"It wasn’t in any of the papers I saw."

"Well, they were—the two of them. And I didn’t know but what the
reporters, nosing round for anything the way they do, mightn’t have
heard it. Not that there was anything out of the ordinary about it. She
knew them both. Mr. Harland’s been in here a few times and Mr. Barker
often."

"Why did _he_ come?" I said, surprised, for Iola had never told me
they’d the magnate for a customer.

"Business," she looked at me over the orange that she was sucking, her
eyes sort of intent and curious. "Didn’t I tell you that? He was going
to buy a piece of land in the Azalea Woods Estates and build a house for
his niece."

"Seems to me," I said, "that the press’ll be interested to know about
those two visits."

"Well, if any reporters come snooping round here Tony Ford told me to
refer them to him or Miss Whitehall, and that’s what I’m going to do."

"What time was Mr. Harland here?"

"A little after four. He and Miss Whitehall went into the private office
and had a talk. And I’ll bet a new hat that he hadn’t no more idea of
suicide then than you have now, sitting there before me. When he came
out he was all smiles, just as natural and happy as if he was going home
to a chicken dinner and a show afterward."

"All the papers think it was what Mr. Barker said that drove him to it."

"And they’re right for a change—not that I’m saying anything against the
press with your husband in it. But it does make more mistakes than any
printed matter _I_ ever read, except the cooking receipts on the outside
of patent foods. It was Barker that put the crimp in _him_."

"Then Barker came in afterward?"

"Yes, just before I left. And he and she went into the private office."

I turned in my chair and looked through the open doorway into the third
room of the suite.

"Is that the private office?" I asked.

"Yes," says Iola with a giggle, "that’s its society name, but Mr. Ford
calls it the Surgery."

Before I could ask her why Mr. Ford called it that, the bell rang and
she jumped up, squashing the orange peel and bits of paper back in the
box.

"Here, you go and answer it," I said, "I’ll hide this." She went into
the front office and as I pushed the box out of sight on a shelf I could
hear her talking to a man at the door. The conversation made me stand
still listening.

The man’s voice asked for Miss Whitehall, Iola answering that she wasn’t
there.

"Where is she?" said the man, gruff and abrupt it seemed to me.

"In her own home—she hasn’t come down today at all."

"Is she coming later?"

"No, she’s sick in bed."

There was a slight pause and then he said:

"Well, I got to see her. I’ve notes here that are overdue and the
endorsee’s dead."

"Endorsee?" came Iola’s little pipe, full of troubled surprise, "who’s
he?"

"Hollings Harland who killed himself last night. What’s her address?"

I could hear Iola giving it and the man muttering it over. Then there
was a gruff "Good morning" and the door snapped shut.

Iola came back, her eyes big, her expression wondering.

"What do you suppose that means?" she said.

I didn’t know exactly myself but—notes, endorsee dead!—it had a bad
sound. As Iola reached down her lunch box and tied it up, talking
uneasily about the man and what he’d wanted, I remembered the gossip in
New Jersey when Miss Whitehall started her land scheme. There’d been
rumors then that maybe she was backed, and if Hollings Harland had been
behind it—My goodness! you couldn’t tell what might happen. But I wasn’t
going to say anything discouraging to Iola, so to change the subject I
moved to the door of the private office and looked in.

"Why does Mr. Ford call this the surgery?"

At the mention of the managing clerk Iola brightened up and said with a
smirk:

"Because it’s where Miss Whitehall chloroforms her clients with her
beauty and performs the operation of separating them from their money.
He’s always saying cute things like that."

We stood in the doorway and looked in. It was a smaller room than the
others, but furnished just as richly, with a mahogany center table, big
leather-covered armchairs and photographs of foreign views on the walls.
In one corner was an elegant, gold-embossed screen, that, when I spied
behind it, I saw hid a washstand. It was the last room of the suite and
had only one door that led into the office we’d been sitting in. In the
outside wall was a window from which you could see way over the city—a
wonderful view.

I walked to it and looked out. Over the roofs and chimneys I caught a
glimpse of the Hudson, a silvery gleam, and the Hoboken hills beyond.
Pressing my forehead against the glass I glimpsed down the sheer drop of
the walls to the roof of a church—a flat, black oblong with a squatty
dome at one end—squeezed as close as it could get against the lower
stories. Back of that were old houses, dwellings that would soon be
swept away, the yards behind them narrow strips with the separating
fences as small as lines made by a pencil.

I was so interested that for a moment I forgot Iola, but she brought me
back with a jerk.

"It was in the room above this that Mr. Harland was sitting with Mr.
Barker, before it happened."

"You don’t say," I answered. "Is it like this?"

"Exactly the same. I’ve seen it—one day when the boss was away and I
went up with Della Franks. They were in there just as we are in here and
then he went out this way—"

The door had been partly pushed to and she started to illustrate how he
had left the room, brushing round its edge. Something caught her, there
was a sound of ripping and she stopped, clapping her hand on her back:

"There go my pleats—Ding it!" she craned round over her shoulder trying
to see the back of her skirt. "What’s got me? Oh, the key. Well what do
you make of that—caught me like a hook."

She drew her dress off the key, which fell out of the lock on to the
floor.

"It’s only ripped," I said consolingly. "I can pin it for you."

"Well, there’s always something to be thankful for," she said, as I
pinned her up. "But it’s an unlucky day, I can feel _that_. That key’s
never before been on the inside of the door." She bent and picked it up.
"I’d like to know what smart Aleck changed it."

"Probably the scrubwoman."

"I guess so," she grumbled, "put it on the wrong side where it waited
patiently and then got its revenge on me. Such is life among the lowly."

That night Babbitts was late for dinner. I expected it but Isabella, who
says she never lived out except in families where the husband comes home
at six like a Christian, was getting restive about the chops, when he
finally showed up, tired as a dog.

"My Lord!" he said, as I helped him off with his coat. "What a day!"

"Because of the suicide?"

"Outcome of the suicide and all the rest of it. The wildest panic on the
Street. The Copper Pool’s gone smash. Let’s have something to eat. I’ve
had no lunch and I’m famished."

When we were at table and the edge off his hunger he told me more:

"It began this morning, and this afternoon when there was still no trace
of Barker—Gee whizz! it was an avalanche."

"You mean he’s _gone_? Disappeared?"

"That’s the way it looks. They had their suspicions when they couldn’t
find him last night. And today—nobody knows a thing about him at his
house or his office, can’t account for it, don’t understand. Then we
turned up something that looked like a clincher. One of his motors, a
limousine, and his chauffeur, fellow called Heney, have disappeared
too."

"What do they say about that at the house?"

"Same thing—know nothing. Nobody was in the garage from six to half-past
eight. When the other men who sleep there came back Heney and the
limousine were gone."

"Did anyone see Barker at the Black Eagle Building?"

"No—that’s the strongest proof that he’s decamped. You’d suppose with
such a scene as that going on he’d have shown up. But not a soul’s been
found who saw him there. If he wanted to slip out quietly he could
easily have done it. Jerome and the Franks girl say they were so
paralyzed they never gave him another thought and he could have passed
behind them, as they stood in the corridor, and gone down by the side
stairs. There’s another flight round the corner on the branch hall. The
street on that side was deserted—the boys say every human being in the
neighborhood was round on the Broadway front."

"But, but," I stammered, for I couldn’t understand it all, "what’s he
done? What’s the reason for his going?"

"Reason!" said Babbitts with a snort. "Believe me, there’s reason
enough. Somebody’s welched on the Copper Pool and they think it’s he and
that he’s disappeared with twenty million."

"Twenty million! How could he?"

"By selling out on the rest of the crowd. They think he’s been selling
copper to the Pool itself of which he was the head."

"Was that what he and Mr. Harland were supposed to be quarreling about
yesterday afternoon?"

"Yes. The idea now is that Harland, who was one of the Copper crowd,
suspected and accused him, that there was a fierce interview in the
course of which the lawyer realized he was beaten and ruined."

"Good gracious!" I said. "What are they going to do with him?"

"If he doesn’t show up, go after him. A group of ruined financiers
doesn’t kneel down and pray for their money to come back. And they’ve
got a man looking after their interests who’s a lightning striker. A
friend of yours. Guess who?"

"Wilbur Whitney!" I crowed.

"The same," said Babbitts.

"Then," I cried, "they’ll have him and the twenty millions served up on
a salver before the week’s out."

If you don’t know the story of the Hesketh Mystery you don’t know who
Wilbur Whitney is, so I’ll tell you here. He’s one of the biggest
lawyers in New York and one of the biggest men anywhere. You’d as soon
suspect that an insignificant atom like me would know a man like him as
that the palace ashman would know the Czar of Russia, but I do, well—I
guess I’m not stretching things if I say we’re friends. The Babbitts and
the Whitneys don’t exchange calls, but they think a lot of each other
just the same. And it’s my doing, little Molly’s—yes, sir, the
ex-telephone girl. In the Hesketh case I did a job for Mr. Whitney that
brought us together, and ever since it’s been kindnesses from the big
house off Fifth Avenue, to the little flat on Ninety-fifth Street. He
doesn’t forget—the real eighteen-carat people never do—and he’ll send me
tickets for the opera one night and tip off Soapy to a bit of news so
he’ll get a scoop the week after. Oh, he’s just _grand_!

And right in his office—Mr. Whitney’s assistant this year—is one of our
realest, truest, dearest pals, Jack Reddy. If this is your first
acquaintance with me you don’t know much about him and I’ll have to give
you a little sketch of him for he’s got a lot to do with this story.

To look at he’s just all right, brown with light-colored hair and gray
eyes, over six feet and not an ounce of fat on him. It’s not because
he’s my friend that I’m saying all this, everybody agrees on it. He’s
thirty years old now and not married. That’s because of a tragedy in his
life: the girl he loved was killed nearly three years ago. It’s a long
story—I can’t stop to tell it to you—but it broke him up something
dreadful, though I and Babbitts and all of us know it was better that he
shouldn’t have married her. Ever since I’ve been hoping he’d meet up
with his real affinity, someone who’d be the right woman for him. But he
hasn’t so far. Babbitts says the girl isn’t born I’d think good
enough—but I don’t know. I guess in the ninety millions of people we’ve
got scattered round this vast republic there’s a lady that’ll fill the
bill.

Once I had a crush on him—Babbitts teases me about it now—but it all
faded away when Himself came along with his curly blond hair and his
dear, rosy, innocent face. But Jack Reddy’s still a sort of hero to me.
He showed up so fine in those old dark days and he’s showed up fine ever
since—don’t drop off his pedestal and have to be boosted back. I’ve put
several people on pedestals and seen them so unsteady it made me
nervous, but he’s riveted on.

He’s got a country place out in New Jersey—Firehill—where he used to
live. But since he’s been with Mr. Whitney he stays in town, only going
out there in summer. His apartment’s down near Gramercy Park—an elegant
place—where his two old servants, David and Joanna Gilsey, keep house
for him and treat him like he was their only son. Babbitts and I go
there often, and Gee, we do have some eats!

"Well," I said, wagging my head proud and confident at Babbitts, "if
Wilbur Whitney and Jack Reddy are out to find that Barker man, they’ll
do it if he burrows through to China."




CHAPTER III


JACK TELLS THE STORY


The appalling suicide of Hollings Harland, followed by the
non-appearance of Johnston Barker, precipitated one of the most
spectacular smashes Wall Street had seen since the day of the Northern
Pacific corner. It began slowly, but as the day advanced and no news of
Barker was forthcoming it became a snowslide, for the rumor flew through
the city that there had been a "welcher" in the pool and that the
welcher was its head—Barker himself.

For years the man had loomed large in the public eye. He was between
fifty and sixty, small, wiry, made of iron and steel with a nerve
nothing could shake. Like so many of our big capitalists, he had begun
life in the mining camps of the far Northwest, had never married, and
had kept his doors shut on the world that tried to force his seclusion.
Among his rivals he was famed for his daring, his ruthless courage and
his almost uncanny foresight. He was a financial genius, the making of
money, his life. But as one coup after another jostled the Street, the
wiseacres wagged their heads and said "Some day!" It _looked_ now as if
the day had come. But that such a man had double-crossed his associates
and cleaned them out of twenty millions seemed incredible.

It was especially hard to believe—for us I mean—as on the morning of
January 15 he had been in the Whitney offices conferring with the chief
on business. His manner was as cool and non-committal as usual, his head
full of plans that stretched out into the future. Nothing in his words
or actions suggested the gambler concentrated on his last and most
tremendous coup. Only as he left he made a remark, that afterward struck
us as significant. It was in answer to a query of the chief’s about the
Copper Pool:

"There are developments ahead—maybe sensational. You’ll see in a day or
two."

It was the second day after the suicide and in the afternoon, having a
job to see to on the upper West Side, I decided to drop in on Molly
Babbitts and have a word with her. I always drop in on Molly when I
happen to be round her diggings. Three years ago, after the calamity
which pretty nearly put a quietus on me for all time, Molly and I
clasped hands on a friendship pact that, God willing, will last till the
grass is growing over both of us. She’s the brightest, biggest-hearted,
bravest little being that walks, and once did me a good turn. But I
needn’t speak of that—it’s a page I don’t like to turn back. It’s enough
to say that whatever Molly asks me is done and always will be as long as
I’ve breath in my body.

As I swung up the long reach of Central Park West—she’s a few blocks in
from there on Ninety-fifth Street—my thoughts, circling round the
Harland affair, brought up on Miss Whitehall, whose offices are just
below those of the dead man. I wondered if she’d been there and hoped
she hadn’t, a nasty business for a woman to see. I’d met her several
times—before she started the Azalea Woods Estates scheme—at the house of
a friend near Longwood and been a good deal impressed as any man would.
She was one of the handsomest women I’d ever seen, dark and tall,
twenty-five or -six years of age and a lady to her finger tips. I was
just laying round in my head for an excuse to call on her when the villa
site business loomed up and she and her mother whisked away to town.
That was the last I saw of them, and my fell design of calling never
came off—what was decent civility in the country, in the town looked
like butting in. Bashful? Oh, probably. Maybe I’d have been bolder if
she’d been less good-looking.

Molly was at home, and had to give me tea, and here were Soapy’s cigars
and there were Soapy’s cigarettes. Blessed little jolly soul, she
welcomes you as if you were Admiral Dewey returning from Manila Bay.
Himself was at the Harland inquest and maybe he and the boys would be
in, as the inquest was to be held at Harland’s house on Riverside Drive.
So as we chatted she made ready for them—on the chance. That’s Molly
too.

As she ran in and out of the kitchen she told me of a visit she’d paid
the day before to Miss Whitehall’s office and let drop a fact that gave
me pause. While she was there a man had come with a note from some bank
which, from her description, seemed to be protested. That was a
surprise, but what was a greater was that Harland had been the endorsee.
Out Longwood way there’d been a good deal of speculation as to how the
Whitehalls had financed so pretentious a scheme. Men I knew there were
of the opinion there had been a silent partner. If it was Harland—who
had a finger in many pies—the enterprise was doomed. I sat back puffing
one of Babbitts’ cigars and pondering. Why the devil _hadn’t_ I called?
If it was true, I might have been of some help to them.

Before I had time to question her further, the hall door opened and
Babbitts came in with a trail of three reporters at his heels. I knew
them all—Freddy Jaspar, of the _Sentinel_, who three years ago had tried
to fix the Hesketh murder on me and had taken twelve months to get over
the agony of meeting me, Jones, of the _Clarion_, and Bill Yerrington,
star reporter of a paper which, when it couldn’t get its headlines big
enough without crowding out the news, printed them in blood red.

They had come from the inquest and clamored for food and drink, crowding
round the table and keeping Molly, for all her preparations, swinging
like a pendulum between the kitchen and the dining-room. I was keen to
hear what had happened, and as she whisked in with Jaspar’s tea and
Babbitts’ coffee, a beer for Yerrington and the whiskey for Jones, they
began on it.

There’d been a bunch of witnesses—the janitor, the elevator boy,
Harland’s stenographer who’d had hysterics, and Jerome, his head clerk,
who’d identified the body and had revealed an odd fact not noticed at
the time. The front hall window of the eighteenth story—the window
Harland was supposed to have jumped from—had been closed when Jerome ran
into the hall.

"Jerome’s positive he opened it," said Babbitts. "He said he remembered
jerking it up and leaning out to look at the crowd on the street."

"How do they account for that?" I asked. "Harland couldn’t have stood on
the sill and shut it behind him."

Jaspar explained:

"No—It wasn’t that window. He went to the floor below, the seventeenth.
The janitor, going up there an hour afterward, found the hall window on
the seventeenth floor wide open."

"That’s an odd thing," I said—"going down one story."

"You can’t apply the ordinary rules of behavior to men in Harland’s
state," said Jones. "They’re way off the normal. I remember one of my
first details was the suicide of a woman, who killed herself by
swallowing a key when she had a gun handy. They get wild and act wild."

Yerrington, who was famous for injecting a sinister note into the most
commonplace happenings, spoke up:

"The window’s easily explained. What is queer is the length of time that
elapsed between his leaving the office and his fall to the street. That
Franks girl, when she wasn’t whooping like a siren in a fog, said it was
6.05 when he went out. At twenty-five to seven the body fell—half an
hour later." He looked at me with a dark glance. "What did he do during
that time?"

"I’ll tell you in two words," said Jaspar. "Stop and think for a moment.
What was that man’s mental state? He’s ruined—he’s played a big game and
lost. But life’s been sweet to him—up till now it’s given him everything
he asked for. There’s a struggle between the knowledge that death is the
best way out and the desire to live."

"To express it in language more suited to our simple intellects," said
Jones, "he’s taken half an hour to make up his mind."

"Precisely."

"Where did he spend that half hour?" said Yerrington, in a deep,
meaningful voice.

"Hi, you Yerrington," cried Babbitts, "this isn’t a case for posing as
Burns on the Trail. What’s the matter with him spending it in the
seventeenth floor hall?"

Molly, who was sitting at the head of the table in a mess of cups and
steaming pots, colored the picture.

"Pacing up and down, trying to get up his nerve. Oh, I can see him
perfectly!"

"Strange," said Yerrington, looking somberly at the droplight, "that no
one saw him pacing there."

"A great deal stranger if they had," cut in Jones, "considering there
was no one there to see. It was after six—the offices were empty."

They had the laugh on Yerrington who muttered balefully, dipping into
his glass.

"It fits in with the character of Harland," I said, "the stuff in the
papers, all you hear about him. He was an intellect first—cool,
resolute, hard as a stone. That kind of man doesn’t act on impulse. As
Mrs. Babbitts says, he probably paced up and down the empty corridor
with his vision ranging over the situation, arguing it out with himself
and deciding death was the best way. Then up with the window and out."

"Do you suppose Mr. Barker had any idea he was going to do it when he
left?" Molly asked.

Babbitts laughed.

"Ask us an easier one, Molly."

Jaspar answered her, looking musingly at the smoke of his cigarette.

"I guess Barker wasn’t bothering much about anybody just then. His own
get-away was occupying _his_ thoughts."

"You’re confident he’s lit out?" said Jones.

"What else? Why, if he wasn’t lying low in that back room, didn’t he
come out when he heard Miss Franks’ screams? Why hasn’t he showed up
since? Where is he? That idea they’ve got in his office that he may have
had aphasia or been kidnapped is all tommyrot. They’ve got to say
something and they say that. The time was ripe for his disappearance and
things worked out right for him to make it then and there. If he didn’t
slip out while Miss Franks and Jerome were at the hall window, he did it
after they’d gone down. It was nearly an hour before the police went up.
He could have taken his time, quietly descended the side stairs and
picked up his auto which was waiting in some place he’d designated."

"That’s the dope," said Babbitts. "And it won’t be many more ’sleeps,’
as the Indians say, before that car is run to earth. You can’t hide a
man and a French limousine for long."

He was right. Johnston Barker’s car was located the next day and the
public knew that the head of the Copper Pool had disappeared by design
and intention. His clerks and friends who had desperately suggested loss
of memory, kidnapping, accident, were silenced. Their protesting voices
died before evidence that was conclusive. Judge for yourself.

On the morning of January the eighteenth, Heney, the chauffeur, turned
up in the Newark court, telling a story that bore the stamp of truth. At
five o’clock on the day of the suicide he had received a phone message
in the garage from Barker. This message instructed him to take the
limousine that evening at 8.15 to the corner of Twenty-second Street and
Ninth Avenue. There he was to wait for his employer, but not in any
ordinary way. The directions were explicit and, in the light of
subsequent events, illuminating. He was not to stop but to move about
the locality, watching for Barker. When he saw him he was to run along
the curb, slowing down sufficiently for the older man to enter the car.

From there he was to proceed to the Jersey Ferry, cross and continue on
to Elizabeth. The objective point in Elizabeth was the railway depot,
but instead of going straight to it, the car was to stop at the foot of
the embankment on the Pennsylvania side, where Barker would alight.
Further instructions were that Heney was to mention the matter to no
one, and if asked on the following day of Barker’s whereabouts, deny all
knowledge of it. Pay for his discretion was promised.

Heney said he was astonished, as he had been in Barker’s employment two
years and never piloted the magnate on any such mysterious enterprise.
But he did what he was told, sure of his money and trusting in his boss.
At the corner of the two streets he saw no one, looped the block, and on
his return made out a figure moving toward him that slowed up as he came
in sight. He ran closer and by the light of a lamp recognized Barker;
and skirted the curb as he’d been ordered. With a nod and glance at him,
Barker opened the car door and entered.

The run to Elizabeth was made without incident. Heney stopped the car at
the Pennsylvania side of the culvert, above which the station lights
shone. Barker alighted and with a short "Good night" mounted the steps
to the depot.

On the way home, going at high speed, Heney, rounding a corner, ran into
a wagon and found himself face to face with a pair of angry farmers.
They haled him before a magistrate to whom he gave a false name,
representing himself as a chauffeur joy-riding in a borrowed car. He
told this lie hoping to be able to hush the matter up the next day.

When he read of his boss’ disappearance in the papers he was uneasy,
knowing discovery could not be long postponed. The number of the
car—overlooked in the rush of bigger matters—was made public in the
evening papers of the seventeenth. Then he knew the game was up,
admitted his deception and the identity of his employer.

Inquiries at the Elizabeth depot confirmed his story. The Jersey Central
and Pennsylvania tracks run side by side through the station. At
nine-thirty on the night of January fifteenth the ticket agent of the
Pennsylvania Line remembered selling a Philadelphia ticket to a man
answering the description of Barker. He did not see this man board the
train, being busy at the time in his office. None of the train officials
had any recollection of such a passenger, but as the coaches were full,
the coming and going of people continuous, he might easily have been
overlooked.

After this there was no more doubt as to Barker’s flight. The papers
announced it to an amazed public, shaken to its core by the downfall of
one of its financial giants. The collapse of the Copper Pool was
complete and Wall Street rocked in the last throes of panic. From the
wreckage the voices of victims called down curses on the traitor, the
man who had planned the ruin of his associates and got away with it.

They congregated in the Whitney office where the air was sulphurous with
their fury. And from the Whitney office the Whitney detectives, Jerry
O’Mally at their head, slipped away to Philadelphia, with their noses to
the trail. With his picture on the front page of every paper in the
country it would be hard for Barker to elude them, but he had three
days’ start, and, as O’Mally summed it up, "It has only taken seven to
make the world."




CHAPTER IV


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


The day after the Harland inquest I meant to go down and see Iola and
find out if she’d heard anything from Miss Whitehall. But that day I got
sidetracked some way or other and the next it rained.

Usually I don’t mind rain, but this was the real wet, straight kind that
would get in at you if you wore a diver’s suit. As I stood at the parlor
window, looking down at the street all pools and puddles, with the walls
shining under a thin glaze of water, and the umbrellas like wet, black
mushrooms, I got faint-hearted. I could just as well phone, and if
anything had transpired (it was the business I was uneasy about) go down
and help Iola through the fit of blind staggers she’d be bound to have.

So presently it was:

"Hello, Iola, I was coming down today but it’s too moistuous."

Then Iola’s voice, sort of groaning:

"Oh, Molly, is that you? I _do_ wish it had been fine and you’d have
come."

"Why—anything wrong?"

"Oh, yes, everything. Miss Whitehall isn’t back yet, and Mr. Ford’s
hardly been in at all and has such a gloom on him you wouldn’t know him,
and I’m awful discouraged."

"Have you tried to see Miss Whitehall?"

"No, I can’t seem to get up enough spunk."

"Why don’t you phone her?"

"Well, I don’t know, I’m sort of scared of what I’ll hear. I thought I’d
better sit around and wait, and then I thought I ought to find out, and
between the two—Oh, dear, _what’s the use_!"

That was just like Iola. The only way you can be sure she’s got a mind
at all is the trouble she has making it up. If it’s true that men like
the helpless kind she ought to have a string of lovers as long as the
line at the box office when Caruso sings _Pagliacci_. I wonder _I_ ever
got married!

"Tell you what, girlie," I said, "you come up tonight and dine with me.
Himself is going to be late and we two bandits will steal out after
dinner and make a raid on Miss Whitehall’s."

Even then she hung back. I had to coax and urge and it was only me
promising I’d see her through and if necessary ask the questions, made
her finally agree.

The rain held on all day and it was teeming when we started out. Miss
Whitehall’s flat was on the other side of town—the East Sixties—and we
had to go round the Park, crowding on and off cars, fighting our way
through packs of people, Iola clawing at my back and catching her
umbrella in men’s hats and women’s hair till you’d think she did it on
purpose. When we got to the street we turned east, walking from Madison
Avenue over Park with its great huge apartment houses, and then on a
ways—not far, but far enough to make you feel Miss Whitehall’s home
wasn’t as stylishly located as her office. Iola was that nervous I was
afraid she’d forget the number, but we found it, on a corner over a drug
store, where there were large, glassy bottles in the window and
advertisements of ladies offering pills and candy with such glad,
inviting smiles you’d know it was damaged stock.

The entrance was round on the side, and as we stood in the vestibule,
dimly lit, with a line of letter boxes on each side, I couldn’t help but
whisper:

"You’d never think from her offices she’d live over a store."

And Iola answered, pushing the button under a letter box marked "Mrs.
Serena Whitehall."

"It’s a shock to me. I’d no more connect her with a push-button than I
would you with a glass-topped entrance and a man in knee pants."

The door clicked and we went up the stairs, one feeble little electric
bulb furnishing the light. There was a smell in the air like one of the
tenants had had lamb stew for dinner and another was smoking the kind of
cigar that tells you it’s strong and hearty half a block off. The
first-floor landing was hers—a card in a frame by the door told us
so—and we pressed on the bell, hearing it give a loud, whirring ring
inside.

The door was opened by a young girl, very neat in a black dress and
white apron. She was sure we couldn’t speak to Miss Whitehall, but
perhaps Mrs. Whitehall would see us and she showed us up the tiny little
hall into the dining-room. I’d never have believed a room furnished so
plain could be so elegant. There was a square of brown carpet on the
floor and ecru linen curtains—no lace, just hemstitched—at the windows
and on the side table some silver; yet it had a refined, classy look.
Two doors opened from it, one into the hall hung with a blue portière
and double ones that I guessed led into the parlor. We could hear voices
coming from there, low and murmuring.

By this time Iola was that nervous she was licking her lips with her
tongue like a baby that’s had a sugar stick. I was just edging round to
give her a dig and whisper, "Brace up," when the curtain into the hall
was lifted and a lady came in.

As she was well along in years—near to fifty I’d say—I knew she was Mrs.
Whitehall. She was very dignified and gentle, with black hair turning
gray and lots of lines on her forehead and round her eyes, which were
dark like her hair and had a sad, weary expression. I guessed she’d been
handsome once, but she looked as if she’d had her troubles, and when I
heard her voice, low and so quiet, there was something in it that made
me feel she was having them still.

I’d promised to be spokesman and not seeing any reason to waste time I
went straight to the point. Mrs. Whitehall stood listening, her hands
clasped on the back of a chair, her eyes on the little fern plant in the
center of the table.

"Perhaps it would be best," she said, in that soft, faded sort of voice,
"if Miss Barry were to see my daughter. I hardly know what to say to
her."

She turned and left the room by the hall door and Iola gasped at me:

"Oh, Molly, it’s true!"

"Don’t cross your bridges till you come to them," I said, but all the
same, I thought it looked bad.

"What’ll I do if the business shuts down?"

"Shut up till you know if it does," I whispered back.

The double doors rolled back and Mrs. Whitehall stood between them. She
looked at Iola.

"If you’ll come in here, Miss Barry," she said, "my daughter will see
you."

It was plain she didn’t expect me, so I stood by the table without
moving. As Mrs. Whitehall drew back and before Iola got to the doorway,
there was a moment when I saw into the room. It looked real artistic,
flowered cretonne curtains, wicker chairs with cushions and low
bookcases around the walls, the whole lit up by the yellow glow of
lamps. But I wasn’t interested in the furniture—what caught my eye was a
couch just opposite the open door, on which a woman was lying.

There was a lamp on a stand beside her and its light fell full over her.
If I hadn’t known Carol Whitehall was there I’d have guessed right off
it was she from the likeness to her mother. She had just the same hair
and deep, rich-looking eyes except in her the hair was black as night
and the eyes were young. She had a newspaper in her hand and as the
doors opened she’d looked up, intent and questioning, and I saw she was
beautiful. She was like a picture, leaning forward with that inquiring
expression, her features clear in the flood of soft light. I got an
impression of her then that I’ve never forgotten—of force and strength.
It didn’t come from anything especial in her face, but from something in
her general makeup, something vivid and warm, like she was alive
straight through.

They stayed in the room some time while I sat waiting. I’d sized up
everything in sight, especially two little glass lamps on the sideboard
that I thought would be a nice present for Babbitts to give me on my
next birthday, when the doors slid back and Iola came in. She didn’t say
anything and seemed in a hurry to be off. Mrs. Whitehall showed us out,
very polite but depressed, and when the door was shut on us and we stole
down the stairs, I felt the worst had come. In the vestibule I looked at
Iola and said: "Well?"

She was struggling with her umbrella, her face bent over it.

"Fired!" she answered in a husky voice.

The rain was coming down in torrents, and wanting to cuddle up
comforting against her, I didn’t raise my umbrella and we walked up the
street, squeezed together, with the downpour spattering around us.
Believe me, the water fell under Iola’s umbrella pretty nearly as heavy
as it did outside it. Miss Whitehall was broke. Mr. Harland _had_ been
her financial backer and now she was ruined and the business would
close. The surprise and horror of the whole thing had prostrated her and
as soon as she was better she’d wind up the Azalea Woods Estates and try
and sublet her offices, on which she had still a six months’ lease.

"She was awful sweet," Iola sobbed. "She gave me a full month’s salary
and said she’d meant to keep me forever. Oh, Molly, why did it have to
happen?"

I squeezed her and said:

"That’s all right, dearie. We’ll all hustle and get you another job. I
got lots of money and what’s mine’s yours—the way it always is between
good and true friends."

But Iola wouldn’t be comforted.

"I can’t take your money. I never took a cent yet. And I thought I was
fixed for life. I thought even if the business didn’t pan out big she’d
marry Mr. Barker and get a place for me."

"Marry Mr. Barker!" I cried out astonished.

"Yes—that’s what I thought was coming."

Believe _me_, I was surprised. She’d never dropped a hint of it.

"Why didn’t you tell me that before?" I asked.

"Because Tony Ford told me not to. He said I wasn’t to tell anybody—that
Barker being such a big bug it would get in the papers and that might
break it all up."

"But are you _sure_? Did he act like he was in love with her?"

We were passing one of those arc lights on Park Avenue, and the scornful
look she cast at me, tears and all, was plain.

"Wouldn’t you think a man was in love—even if he was a magnate—who’d buy
a house and lot just for an excuse to _see_ a lady?"

"Did you ever _hear_ him making love to her?"

"No—but I didn’t need to. I’ve been made love to enough myself to know
the signs without hearing. First it was all business, and I believed it
was only that. Then, one day when Mr. Ford was out, he came in and
lingered round making conversation. You know the way they do it, and for
all he was a magnate Mr. Barker was just the same as the errand boy.
That’s the way it is with men—they got no variety. He wanted to know
about her home and the farm and before that. Oh, Indiana, a fine state,
Indiana! It made me laugh to see him with his hook nose and gray hair
handing out the same line of talk that Billy Dunn gave me when I was in
the linen envelope place."

"Did _she_ seem to care for him?"

"Not at first. She was very formal, just a bow and then right off about
the bungalow. But _he_ had the symptoms from the start—looking at her
like he couldn’t take his eyes off and not caring whether the bungalow
was as small as a hencoop or as big as the Waldorf.

"They went along that way for a while then something happened—a fight, I
guess when Tony Ford and I weren’t there. Anyhow, after it she was so
cold and distant you’d wonder he had the nerve to come. Then one
afternoon he came in and asked her low—I heard him—if he could have a
few words with her in the private office. She hesitated but I guess she
couldn’t see her way to refusing, so in they went and had a long powwow.
Whatever it was they said to each other it smoothed out all the
wrinkles. After that she was as different to him as summer is to winter.
In my own mind I thought they were engaged, for she’d brighten up when
he came in and _smile_. I never saw her smile like that at anyone, and
once when they thought I couldn’t hear I heard him call her ’dear.’
They’d go into the private office and talk. Gee! how they talked! And
always low like they were afraid Tony Ford and I might overhear. And on
the top of all _that_ he disappears."

"Perhaps that’s why she’s been sick."

"Sure it is. It’s bad enough to lose your own money, but wouldn’t it
make you sick to lose millions, let alone the man you’re in love with,
even if he has a nose you could hang an umbrella on?"

"Poor thing!" I said, for I could see now what the lady lying on the
couch had been up against.

"We’re all poor things," said Iola, beginning to get sorry for herself
again. "Miss Whitehall, and the man that’s dead, and Tony Ford who’s
lost his job, and me, poor unfortunate me, that I thought was on velvet
for the rest of my days."

Babbitts didn’t get home till late that night, but I was so full of what
Iola had said that I waited up for him. When he did come, he hadn’t but
one kiss, when I pulled away from him and told him.

"Doesn’t it seem to you, Soapy," I said, "that that story ought to go
back to Mr. Whitney?"

He looked at me sideways with a sly, questioning glance.

"Why?" he asked.

"Why, if Barker’s in love with her don’t you think maybe he’ll try and
creep back or get in touch with her some way?"

He burst out laughing.

"Oh, Morningdew, there’s a lot of nice things about you, but one of the
nicest is that you never disappoint a fellow. I was wondering if you’d
see it. Go back to Mr. Whitney? It’ll go back the first thing tomorrow
morning and you’ll take it."




CHAPTER V


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


The next morning Babbitts and I started out for the offices of Whitney &
Whitney. They’re far downtown, near Wall Street, way up in the top of a
skyscraper where the air is good even in summer. I’d been in them
before, and it was funny as we shot up in the elevator to think of those
first visits, when I was so scared of Mr. Whitney—"the chief," as Jack
Reddy calls him, and it’s his name all right.

We were shown right into his office, like we’d come with a
million-dollar lawsuit, and when he saw me he got up and held out his
big, white hand.

"Well, well, Molly! How’s the smartest girl in New York?" Then he looked
from me to Babbitts with a twinkle in his eye. "She’s looking fine, my
boy. You’ve taken good care of her." And then back to me, "Treats you
well, eh? If he _doesn’t_—remember—Whitney & Whitney’s services are
yours to command."

That’s the way he is, always glad to see you, always with his joke. But,
there’s another side to him—a sort of terrible, fierce quiet—I’ve seen
it and—Gee whiz! If he ever got after me the way I once saw him get
after a man he thought was guilty I’d crawl under the table and die
right there on the carpet. He isn’t a bit good-looking—a big, clumsy
sort of man, stoop-shouldered, and with a head of rough gray hair and
eyes set deep under bushy brows. When he questions you those eyes look
at you kind and pleasant—but, _forget it_! There’s not a thing they
don’t see. _You_ think your face is solid flesh and blood. It is to
most—but to Mr. Whitney it’s no more than a pane of glass.

His son George—he was there and Jack Reddy too—doesn’t favor his father.
He’s an awful stylish chap, with blond hair sleeked down on his skull,
and glasses set pert on the bridge of his nose. They say he’s smart, but
not as big as the old man, and he hasn’t got the same genial, easy way.
But he’s always very cordial to us, and even if he wasn’t his father’s
son and a close friend of Jack Reddy’s, I guess I’d like him anyhow.

They were very interested in what I had to say, but with Mr. Whitney
himself you never can guess what he thinks. He sits listening, slouched
down in his armchair, with his shirt bosom crumpled, like an old bear
ruminating—or hibernating is it?—in a hollow tree. When I was through he
stretched out his hand, took a cigar from a box on the table and said:

"Just call up the Azalea Woods Estates, George, and find out how long
Miss Whitehall expects to be there." Then as Mr. George left the room he
turned to me and said, "Want to make some money?"

I have a lot of money—ten thousand dollars, the reward they gave me
after the Hesketh Mystery was solved—so money doesn’t cut much ice with
me. But doing something for Mr. Whitney does, and I guessed right off he
had a little job for Molly Babbitts.

"I want to do whatever Whitney & Whitney asks," I said. "That’s a
privilege and you don’t get paid for privileges."

He burst out laughing and said:

"It’s easily seen half of you’s Irish, Molly. There is something you can
do for me, and whether you want it or not, you’ll be paid for your
services just as O’Mally, my own detective, is. Here it is. That
information you got from your little friend is valuable. As you were
sharp enough to see, Barker may try to get in touch with Miss Whitehall.
To my mind he’d be more inclined to try her office than her home where
there’s a mother and a servant to overhear and ask questions. What would
you think about going on the switchboard again?"

My old work, the one thing I _could_ do!

"Bully!" I cried out, forgetting my language in my excitement.

Mr. Whitney smiled:

"Then we’re agreed. As soon as I can arrange matters I’ll let you know,
probably this afternoon. I don’t now know just where we’ll put you but I
fancy in the Black Eagle’s own central. And I don’t need to say to both
of you that you’re to keep as silent as you did in the Hesketh case."

I smiled to myself at that. Mr. Whitney knew, no one better, that when
it comes to keeping mum a deaf mute hasn’t anything over me.

Just then Mr. George came back. He had got Tony Ford on the wire and
heard from him that Miss Whitehall might be in her offices some time
yet, as she was trying to sublet them.

Late that afternoon I had my instructions. The next morning I was to go
to the Black Eagle Building and begin work as a hello girl. If
questioned I was to answer that all I knew was Miss McCalmont, the old
girl, had been transferred and I was temporarily installed in her place.
It was my business to listen to every phone message that went into or
out from the Azalea Woods Estates. I would be at liberty to give my full
attention as almost every office had its own wire. Miss Whitehall had
had hers but it had been disconnected since her failure, and she was
only accessible through the building’s central. The work was so easy it
seemed a shame to take the money.

The first two days there was nothing doing and it was desperate dull.
The telephone office was off the main hall to one side of the elevator,
a bright little place on the street level. A good part of the time I sat
at the desk looking out at the people passing like shadows across the
ground glass of the windows. There were some calls for Miss Whitehall,
all business. These, no matter what they were, I listened to but got
nothing. Sometimes she answered, sometimes Tony Ford.

My desk was set so I could see out through the doorway into the hall,
and the first morning I was there I saw her pass. She looked better than
she had that night in her own apartment, but her face had a grave,
worried expression which you couldn’t be surprised at, seeing how things
stood with her.

It was the second evening and I was thinking of getting ready to go—the
building’s exchange closed at half-past six—when a tall fellow with a
swagger in his walk and his shoulders held back like he thought a lot of
his shape, stopped in the doorway and called out:

"Hello, Miss McCalmont. How goes the times?"

I looked up surprised and when he saw it wasn’t Miss McCalmont he looked
surprised too, raising his eyebrows and opening his eyes with an
exaggerated expression like he did it to make you laugh. He was a
fine-looking chap if size does it—over six feet and wide across the
chest—but his face, broad and flat, with cheeks too large for his
features, wasn’t the kind I admire. Also I noticed that the good-natured
look it had was contradicted by the gray, small eyes, sharp as a gimlet
and hard as a nail. I supposed he was some clerk from one of the offices
come to ask Miss McCalmont to dinner—they’re always doing that—and
answered careless, fingering at the plugs:

"Miss McCalmont’s been transferred."

"You don’t say," says he, leaning easy against the doorpost. "Since when
is that?"

"Since I came," I answered.

He grinned, showing teeth as white as split almonds, and his eyes over
the grin began to size me up, shrewd and curious. Taking him for some
fresh guy that Miss McCalmont was jollying along—they do that too—I paid
no attention to him, humming a tune and looking languid at my finger
nails. He wasn’t phazed a little bit, but making himself comfortable
against the doorpost, said:

"Going to stay on here?"

"The central’ll give you all the information you want," I answered and
wheeling round in my chair looked at the clock. "Ten minutes past six.
How slow the time goes when you’re dull."

He burst out laughing and he _did_ have a jolly, infectious kind of
laugh.

"Say," he said, "you’re a live one, aren’t you?"


[Illustration: _'Say,’ he said, ’you’re a live one, aren’t you?’_]


"I wouldn’t be long, if I had to listen to all the guys that ain’t got
anything better to do than block up doorways and try to be fresh."

He laughed louder and lolled up against the woodwork.

"I like you fine," said he. "Are you a permanency or just a fleeting
vision?"

"Talking of fleeting visions, ain’t it about your dinner hour?"

"You act to me as if this was your first job," was his answer, sort of
thoughtful.

Wouldn’t it make you smile! It did me—a small quiet smile all to myself.
He saw it, dropped his head to one side and said, as smooth and sweet as
molasses:

"What do they call you, little one?"

It was all I could do to keep from laughing, but I crumpled up my
forehead into a scowl and looked cross at him:

"What my name is you’ll never know and what yours is you needn’t tell me
for I’ve guessed. I’ve met members of your tribe before—it’s large and
prominent—the ancient and honorable order of jackasses."

He made me a low bow.

"So flattered at this speedy recognition," he says, airy and smiling.
"You may know the tribe, but not the individual. Permit me to introduce
myself—Anthony Ford."

I gave a start and turned it into a stretch. So _this_ was the wonderful
Tony Ford—a slick customer all right.

"That don’t convey anything to my mind," I answered. "A rose by any
other name still has its thorns."

"For more data—I’m the managing clerk of the Azalea Woods Estates, see
seventeenth floor, first door to your left."

"Ain’t I heard you were closed up there?"

"We are. This may be the last time you’ll ever see me, so look well at
me. Er—what did you say your name was?"

"One of the unemployed!" I said, falling back in my chair and rolling my
eyes up at the ceiling. "Hangs round my switchboard and hasn’t the price
of a dinner in his jeans."

"I was too hasty," said he; "this isn’t your first job."

"If your place is shut what are you doing here—not at this present
moment, the actions of fools are an old story to me—but in the
building?"

"Closing up the business. Did you think I was nosing round for an
unlocked door or an open safe? Does this fresh, innocent countenance
look like the mug of a burglar?" He grinned and thrusting a hand into
his pocket rattled the loose silver there. "Hear that? Has a sound like
a dinner, hasn’t it?"

_That_ made me mad—the vain fool thinking he could flirt with me as he
had with Iola. I slanted a side look at him and his broad shining face
with the eyes that didn’t match it gave me a feeling like I longed to
slap it good and hard. Gee, I’d have loved to feel my hand come _whang_
up against one of those fat cheeks! But it’s the curse of being a
perfect lady that you can’t hit when you feel like it—except with your
tongue.

"I ain’t known many burglars," I answered, "but now that I look at you
it _does_ come over me that you’ve a family resemblance to those few
I’ve met. Seeing which I’ll decline the honor of your invitation. Safety
first."

That riled him. He flushed up and a surly look passed over his face
making it ugly. Then he shrugged up his shoulders and leaned off the
doorpost, giving a hitch to the front of his coat.

"I generally like a dash of tabasco in mine," says he, "but when it
comes to the whole bottle spilled in the dish, it’s too hot. Just make a
note of that against our next meeting. I don’t like being disappointed
twice. Good evening."

And off he went, swaggering down the hall.

On the way home I wondered what Soapy’d say when I told him, but when he
came in Tony Ford went straight out of my head for at last there was
exciting news—Barker had been located in Philadelphia.

Two people had seen him there, one a man who knew him well, and saw him
the night before in a taxi, the other an Italian who kept a newsstand.
That same evening between eight and nine Barker had stopped at the stand
and bought several New York papers. The Italian, who was quick-witted,
recognized him from his pictures in the papers, and reported to the
police.

"He’s evidently only going out after dark," said Babbitts. "But a man
can’t hide for long whose picture’s spread broadcast over the country."

"And who’s got a face like the American Eagle after it’s grown a white
mustache," I answered.

That was Thursday night. Friday morning I toddled down to my job,
feeling there wasn’t much in it and that when I came home I’d hear
Barker was landed and it would be domestic life again for little Molly.

The day went by quiet and uneventful as the others had been. I read a
novel and sewed at a tray cloth, and now and then jacked in for a call.
It was getting on for evening and I was thinking about home and dinner
when—Bang! came two calls, one right after the other, that made me feel
I was earning my money.

The first was at a quarter to five. Our central came sharp and clear:

"Hello, Gramercy 3503—Long Distance—Philadelphia’s calling you."

Philadelphia! Can you see me stiffening up, with my hand ready to raise
the cam?

"All right—Gramercy 3503."

I could hear the girls in our central, the wait of hum and broken
sounds—how well I knew it!—and then a distant voice, brisk and
business-like, "Hello, Philadelphia—Waiting." Then a pause and presently
the whispering jar of the wires, "Here’s your party. Gramercy 3503, all
right for Philadelphia."

Running over those miles and miles the voice—a man’s—came clear as a
bell.

"I want to speak to the Azalea Woods Estates."

I made the connection, softly lifted the cam, and listened in.

"Is this the office of the Azalea Woods Estates?"

A woman’s voice answered, as close as if she was in the next room:

"Yes—who is it?"

"Is Mr. Anthony Ford there?"

"No, Mr. Ford has left my employment. I am Miss Whitehall, my business
is closed."

There was a pause. My heart which had hit up a lively gait began to ease
down. Only Tony Ford—Pshaw!

"Are you there?" said the woman.

"Yes," came the answer. "Could you give me his address?"

"Certainly. Hold the wire for a moment."

After a wait of a minute or two she was back with the address which she
gave him. He repeated it carefully, thanked her and hung up.

Talk of false alarms! I was so disappointed thinking I’d got something
for Mr. Whitney, that I sat crumpled up in my chair sulking, and right
in the middle of my sulks came the second call.

It was Long Distance again—Toronto.

"I wonder what Toronto wants with her," I thought as I jacked in, and
then, leaning my elbow on the desk listened, not much interested. Three
sentences hadn’t passed before I was as still as a graven image, all my
life gone into my ears.

"Is that you, Carol?" I could just hear it, a fine little thread of
sound as if it came from a ghost in the other world.

"Yes—who’s speaking?"

"It’s I—J. W. B."

Barker’s initials! My heart gave a leap and then began to fox trot. If I
had any doubts, her answer put an end to them. I could hear the gasp in
her breath, the fright in her voice.

"You? What are you doing this for?"

"There’s no danger. I’m careful. Did you get my letter?"

"Yes, this morning."

"Will you come?"

"Are you sure it’s all right? Have you seen the papers here?"

"All of them. Don’t be afraid. I’m taking no risks. Are you coming?"

"Yes."

"When?"

"I can leave tonight. There’s a train at eight."

"Good. I’ll meet you and explain everything. Do as I said in the letter.
I’ll be there."

"Very well—understand. Please ring off. Good-bye."

For a moment I sat thinking. She was going to Toronto to meet Barker by
a train that left at eight, and it was now half-past five. There was no
use trying to trace the call—I knew enough for that—so I got Mr.
Whitney’s office and told him, careful, without names. He was awful
pleased and handed me out some compliments that gave me the courage to
ask for something I was crazy to get—the scoop for Babbitts. It would be
a big story—Barker landed through the girl he was in love with. I knew
they’d follow her and could Babbitts go along? I don’t have to tell you
that he agreed, making only one condition—if they were unsuccessful,
_silence_. O’Mally, who was up from Philadelphia, would go. Babbitts
could join him at the Grand Central Station.

I took a call for the _Dispatch_, found Babbitts and told him enough to
send him home on the run—but not much; there’s too many phones in those
newspaper offices. It was nearly seven when I got there myself, dragged
him into our room, and while I packed his grip gave him the last
bulletins. He was up in the air. It would be the biggest story that had
ever come his way.

I had to go down to the station with him, for neither he nor O’Mally
knew her. I was desperate afraid she wouldn’t come—get cold feet the way
women do when they’re eloping. But at a quarter of eight she showed up.
She didn’t look a bit nervous or rattled, and went about getting her
ticket as quiet as if she was going for a week-end to Long Island.
O’Mally—he was a fat, red-faced man, looking more like a commercial
traveler than a sleuth—was right behind her as she bought it. Then as
she walked to the track entrance with her suitcase in her hand, I saw
them follow her, lounging along sort of neighborly and casual, till the
three of them disappeared under the arch.

It was late before I went to sleep that night. I kept imagining them
tracking her through the Toronto Depot, leaping into a taxi that
followed close on hers, and going somewhere—but where I couldn’t
think—to meet Barker. For the first time I began to wonder if any harm
could come to Babbitts. In detective stories when they shadowed people
there were generally revolvers at the finish. But, after all, Johnston
Barker wasn’t flying for his life, or flying from jail. As far as I
could get it, he was just flying away with the Copper Pool’s money.
Perhaps that wasn’t desperate enough for revolvers.

When I finally did go to sleep I dreamed that all of us, the fat man,
Babbitts, Carol Whitehall and I and Mr. Barker, were packed together in
one taxi, which was rushing through the dark, lurching from side to
side. As if we weren’t enough, it was piled high with suitcases, on one
of which I was sitting, squeezed up against Mr. Barker, who had a face
like an eagle, and kept telling me to move so he could get his revolver.

I don’t know what hour I awoke, but the light was coming in between the
curtains and the radiators were beginning to snap with the morning heat
when I opened my eyes. I came awake suddenly with that queer sensation
you sometimes have that you’re not alone.

And I wasn’t. There sitting on a chair by the bedside, all hunched up in
his overcoat, with his suitcase at his feet, was Himself, looking as
cross as a bear.

I sat up with a yelp as if he’d been a burglar.

"_You_ here?" I cried.

He looked at me, glum as an owl, and nodded.

"Yes. It’s all right."

"Why—why—what’s happened?"

"Nothing."

"You haven’t been to Toronto and back in this time?"

"I’ve been to Rochester and back," he snapped. "She got out there,
waited most of this infernal night and took the first return train."

"Came back?"

"Isn’t that what I’m saying?" For Himself to speak that way to me showed
he was riled something dreadful. "She got off at Rochester and stayed
round in the depot—didn’t see anyone, or speak to anyone, or send a
phone, or a wire. She got a train back at three, we followed her and saw
her go up the steps of her own apartment."

"Why—what do you make of it?"

He shrugged:

"Only one of two things. She either changed her mind or saw she was
being shadowed."




CHAPTER VI


JACK TELLS THE STORY


This chapter in our composite story falls to me, not because I can write
it better but because I was present at that strange interview which
changed the whole face of the Harland case. Even now I can feel the
tightening of the muscles, the horrified chill, as we learned, in one of
the most unexpected and startling revelations ever made in a lawyer’s
office, the true significance of the supposed suicide.

It was the morning after the night ride of Babbitts and O’Mally, and I
was late at the office. The matter had been arranged after I left the
evening before and I knew nothing of it. As I entered the building I ran
into Babbitts, who was going to the Whitney offices to report on his
failure and in the hopes that some new lead might have cropped up.
Drawing me to the side of the hall he told me of their expedition. I
listened with the greatest interest and surprise. It struck me as
amazing and rather horrible. Until I heard it I had not believed the
story of the typewriter girl—that Barker was in love with Miss
Whitehall—but in the face of such evidence I had nothing to say.

We were both so engrossed that neither noticed a woman holding a child
by the hand and moving uncertainly about our vicinity. It wasn’t till
the story was over and we were walking toward the elevator that I was
conscious of her, looking this way and that, jostled by the men and
evidently scared and bewildered. Judging her too timid to ask her way,
and too unused to such surroundings—she looked poor and shabby—to
consult the office directory on the wall, I stopped and asked her where
she wanted to go.

She gave a start and said with a brogue as rich as butter:

"It’s to L’yer Whitney’s office I’m bound, but where is it I don’t know
and it’s afeared I am to be demandin’ the way with everyone runnin’ by
me like hares."

"I’m going there myself," I said, "I’ll take you."

She bubbled out in relieved thanks and followed us into the elevator. As
the car shot up I looked her over wondering what she could want with the
chief. She was evidently a working woman, neatly dressed in a dark coat
and small black hat under which her hair was drawn back smooth and
tight. Her face was of the best Irish type, round, rosy and honest. One
of her hands clasped the child’s, his little fingers crumpled inside her
rough, red ones. She addressed him as "Dannie," and when passengers
crowded in and out, drew him up against her, with a curious, soft
tenderness that seemed instinctive.

He was a pale, thin little chap, eight or nine, with large, gray eyes,
that he’d lift to the faces round him with a solemn, searching look. I
smiled down at him but didn’t get any response, and it struck me that
both of them—woman and boy—were in a state of suppressed nervousness.
Every time the gate clanged she’d jump, and once I heard her mutter to
him "not to be scared."

Inside the office Babbitts went up the hall to the old man’s den and I
tried to find out what she wanted. Her nervousness was then obvious.
Shifting from foot to foot, her free hand—she kept a tight clutch on the
boy—fingering at the buttons of her coat, she refused to say. All I
could get out of her was that she had something important to tell and
she wouldn’t tell it to anyone but "L’yer Whitney."

By this time my curiosity was aroused. I asked her if she was a witness
in a case, and with a troubled look she said "maybe she was," and then,
backing away from me against the wall, reiterated with stubborn
determination, "But I won’t speak to no one but L’yer Whitney himself."

I went up to the private office where the old man and George were
talking with Babbitts and told them. George was sent to see if he could
manage better than I had and presently was back again with the
announcement:

"I can’t get a thing out of her. She insists on seeing you, father, and
says she won’t go till she does."

"Bring her in," growled the chief, and as George disappeared he turned
to Babbitts and said, "Wait here for a moment. I want to ask you a few
more things about that girl last night."

Babbitts drew back to the window and I, taking a chair by the table,
said, laughing:

"She’s probably been sued by her landlord and wants you to take the
case."

"Maybe," said the old man quietly. "I’m curious to see."

Just then the woman came in, the child beside her, and George following.
She looked at the chief with a steady, inquiring gaze, and he rose, as
urbanely welcoming as if she were a star client.

"You want to see me, Madam?"

"I do," she answered, "if you’re L’yer Whitney. For it’s to no one else
I’ll be goin’ with what I’m bringin’."

He assured her she’d found the right man, and waved her to a chair. She
sat down, drawing the boy against her knee, the chief opposite, leaning
a little forward in his chair, all encouraging attention.

"Well, what is it?" he said.

"It’s about the Harland suicide," she answered, "and it’s my husband,
Dan Meagher, who drives a dray for the Panama Fruit Company, who’s sent
me here. ’Go to L’yer Whitney and tell him,’ he says to me, ’and don’t
be sayin’ a word to a soul, not your own mother if she was above the sod
to hear ye.’"

George, who had been standing by the table with the sardonic smile he
affects, suddenly became grave and dropped into a chair. The chief,
nodding pleasantly, said:

"The Harland suicide, Mrs. Meagher; that’s very good. We’d like any
information you can give us about it."

The woman fetched up a breath so deep it was almost a gasp. With her
eyes on the old man she bent forward, her words, with their rich rolling
r’s, singularly impressive.

"It’s an honest woman I am, your Honor, and what I’ll be after tellin’
you is God’s truth for me and for Dannie here, who’s never lied since
the day he was born."

The little boy looked up and spoke, his voice clear and piping, after
the fuller tones of his mother:

"I’m not lying."

"Let’s hear this straight, Mrs. Meagher," said the chief. "I’m a little
confused. Is it you or the boy here that knows something?"

"_Him_," she said, putting her hand on the child’s shoulder, "he _seen
something_. It’s this way, your Honor. I’m one of the cleaners in the
Massasoit Building. The three top floors is mine and I go on duty to rid
up the offices from five till eight. It’s my habit to take Dannie with
me, he bein’, as maybe you can see, delicate since he had the typhoid,
and not allowed to go to school yet or run on the street."

"I empty the trash baskets," piped up the little boy.

"Don’t speak, Dannie, till your evidence is wanted," said she. "On the
evenin’ of the suicide, L’yer Whitney, I was doin’ my chores on the
seventeenth floor, in the Macauley-Blake Company’s offices, they bein’,
as you may know, at the back of the buildin’. I was through with the
outer room by a quarter past six, so I turned off the lights and went
into the inner room, closin’ the door, as I had the window open and
didn’t want the cold air on the boy."

"You left him in the room that looks over the houses to the front of the
Black Eagle Building?"

"By the window," spoke up the little boy. "I was leanin’ there lookin’
out."

"That’s it," said she. "The office was dark and as I shut the door I
seen him, by the sill, peerin’ over some books they had there." She took
the little boy’s hand and, fondling it in hers, said, "Now, Dannie, tell
his Honor what you saw, same as you tolt Paw and me this day." She
turned to the chief. "It’s no lie he’ll be after sayin’, L’yer Whitney,
I’ll swear that on the Book."

The little boy raised his big eyes to the old man’s and spoke, clearly
and slowly:

"I was lookin’ acrost at the Black Eagle Building, at the windows
opposite. On the floor right level with me they was all dark, ’cept the
hall one. That was lit and I could see down into the hall, and there was
no one in it. Suddent a door opened, the one nearest to the window, and
a head come out and looked quick up and down and then acrost to our
building. Then it went in and I was thinkin’ how it couldn’t see me
because it was all dark where I was, when the door opened again, slow,
and an awful sort of thing came out."

He stopped and turned to his mother, shrinking and scared. She put her
arm round him and coaxed softly:

"Don’t be afeart, darlint. Go on, now, and tell it like you tolt it to
me and Paw at breakfast."

The old man was motionless, his face as void of expression as a stone
mask. George was leaning forward, his elbows on the table, his eyes on
the boy in a fixed stare.

"What was it you saw, Dannie?" said the chief, his voice sounding deep
as an organ after that moment of breathless hush. "Don’t be afraid to
tell us."

The boy spoke again, pressing back against his mother:

"It was like an animal creepin’ along, crouched down——"

"Show the gentlemen," said Mrs. Meagher, and without more urging the
little chap slid down to the floor on his hands and knees and began
padding about, bent as low as he could. It was a queer sight, believe
me—the tiny figure creeping stealthily along the carpet—and we four men,
all but the old man, now up on our feet, leaning forward to watch with
faces of amazement.

"That way," he said, looking up sideways. "Just like that—awful quick
from the door to the window." He rose and went back to his mother,
cowering against her. "I thought it was some kind of bear, and I was
terrible scairt. I was so scairt I couldn’t raise a yell or make a break
or nothin’. I stood lookin’ and I saw it was a man, and——" He stopped,
terrified memory halting the words.

She had to coax again, her arm around him, her face close to his.

"Go on, Dannie boy, you want the gintlemin to think you’re the brave man
that ye are. Go on, now, lamb." Over his head she looked at the chief
and said, "It’s a sight might have froze the heart of anyone, let alone
a pore, sickly kid."

The boy went on, almost in a whisper:

"He had another man on his back, still, like he was dead, with his arms
hangin’ down. I could see the hands draggin’ along the floor like they
was bits of rope. And when he got to the window, quick—I never seen
nothin’ so quick—the one that was creepin’ slid the other on to the
sill. He done it this way." He crouched down on his knees with his hands
raised over his head and made a forward, shoving motion. "Pushing him
out. Just for a second I could see the dead one, acrost the sill, with
his head down, and then the other gave a big shove and he went over."

There was a moment of dead silence in which you could hear the tick of
the clock on the mantel. I had an impression of Babbitts, his face full
of horror, and George, bent across the table, biting on his under lip.
Only the old man held his pose of bland stolidity.

"And what did the man—the one that was on his knees—do then, Dannie?" he
asked gently.

"He got up and made a break for the door. Whisht," he shot one palm
across the other with a swift gesture—"like that, and went in."

"Which door was that—which side?"

Dannie waved his right hand.

"This one—the door he came out of—this side!"

"The Azalea Woods Estates," came from George.

The old man gave him a quick glance, a razor-sharp reproof, and turning
to Dannie held out his hand.

"Well, Dannie, that’s a wonderful story, and it’s great the way you tell
it. Let’s shake on it." The little boy stepped forward and put his
small, thin paw in the chief’s big palm. "You’ve told it to all the
fellows on the block, haven’t you?"

Dannie shook his head.

"I ain’t told it to a soul till this mornin’, when I couldn’t hold it no
more and let out to Paw and Maw."

"Why didn’t you tell?"

"I was scairt. I didn’t want to. I kep’ dreamin’ of it at night and I
didn’t know what to do. And this mornin’ when Paw and Maw was gassin’
about the suicide I just busted out. I—I——" his lips trembled and the
tears welled into his eyes.

"It’s thrue what he says, every word," said Mrs. Meagher. "It’s sick
he’s been ever sence, and me crazy not knowin’ what was eatin’ into him.
And this mornin’ he breaks into a holler and out it comes."

As she was speaking the old man patted the thin hand, eyeing the child
with a deep, quiet kindliness.

"You’re a wise boy, Dannie," said he. "And you want to keep on being a
wise boy and not tell anyone. Will you answer a question or two, saying
when you don’t know or don’t remember? I’ll see that you get something
pretty nice afterward, if you do."

"Yes," says Dannie, "I’ll answer."

"Could you see what the man looked like, the man that was alive?"

"No—I wasn’t near enough. They was like—like"—he paused and then said,
his eyes showing a troubled bewilderment—"like shadows."

"He would have seen the figures in silhouette," George explained, "black
against the lit window."

"That’s it," he turned eagerly to George. "And it was acrost the street
and the houses on Broadway."

"Um," said the chief, "too far for any detail. Well, this man, the one
that went on his hands and knees, was he a fat man?"

The child shook his head.

"No, sir. He—he was just like lots of men."

"Now look over these three gentlemen," said the chief, waving his hand
at us. "Which of them looks most like him? Not their faces, but their
bodies."

Dannie looked at us critically and carefully. His eye passed quickly
over Babbitts, medium height, broad and stocky, lingered on me, six feet
two with the longest reach in my class at Harvard, then brought up on
George, who tips the beam at one hundred and sixty pounds.

"Most like him," he said, pointing a little finger at the junior member
of Whitney & Whitney. "Skinny like him."

"Very well done, Dannie," said the old man, then turned to George.
"Lightly built. He would have no means of judging height."

George took up the interrogation:

"Could you see at all what kind of clothes he wore?"

"No—he went too quick."

"And he looked over at your building?"

"Yes—but he couldn’t have seen anything. Maw’s floors was all dark."

"Did you see him come out of the room again?"

"No. I was that scairt I crep’ away back to where Maw was."

"Come in to me like a specter," said Mrs. Meagher. "And not a word out
of him only that he was cold."

"Well, Mrs. Meagher," said the chief, "this is a great service you’ve
done us, and it’s up to us to do something for you."

"Oh, your Honor," she answered, "it’s not pay I’m wantin’. It was my
dooty and I done it. Now, Dannie boy, it’s time we was gettin’ home."

"Wait a moment," said the old man. "You say your husband’s a drayman.
Tell him to come and see me—my home’s the best place—this evening if
possible. And tell him—and this applies as much to you"—his bushy brows
came down over his eyes and his expression grew lowering—"not to mention
one word of this. If you keep your mouths shut, your future’s made. If
you blab"—he raised a warning finger and shook it fiercely in her
face—"God help you."

Mrs. Meagher looked terrified. She clutched Dannie and drew him against
her skirts.

"It’s not a word I’ll be after sayin’, your Honor," she faltered. "I’ll
swear it before the priest."

"That’s right. I’ll see the priest about it." He suddenly changed,
straightened up, and was the genial old gentleman who could put the
shyest witness at his ease. "The little chap doesn’t look strong. New
York’s no place for him. He ought to run wild in the country for a bit."

"Ah, don’t be after sayin’ it," she shook her head wistfully. "That’s
what the doctor tolt me. But what can a poor scrubwoman do?"

"Not as much, maybe, as a lawyer can. You leave that to me. I’ll see he
goes and you’ll be along. All I ask in return is"—he put his finger on
his lips—"just one word—silence."

She tried to say something, but laughing and pooh-poohing her attempts
at thanks, he walked her to the door.

"There—there—no back-talk. Hustle along now, and don’t forget, I want to
see Dan Meagher tonight. Ask the clerk in the waiting room for the
address. Good-bye." He shook hands with her and patted Dannie on the
shoulder. "A month on a farm and you won’t know this boy. Good-bye and
good luck to you!"

As the door shut on her his whole expression and manner changed. He
turned back to the room, his hands deep in his pockets, his shoulders
hunched, his eyes, under the drooping thatch of his hair, looking from
one to the other of us.

"Well, gentlemen?" he said.

"_Murder!_" came from George on a rising breath.

"Murder," repeated his father. "A fact that I’ve suspected since the
inquest."




CHAPTER VII


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


_Murder!_ Will I ever forget that night when Babbitts told me, the two
of us shut in our room! I can see his face now, thrust out toward me,
all strained and staring, his voice almost a whisper. As for me—I guess
I looked like the Village Idiot, with my mouth dropped open and my eyes
bulged so you could cut ’em off with a shingle.

The next day the same word went out to us that was given to Mrs.
Meagher—_silence_. Not a whisper, not a breath! Neither the public, nor
the press, nor the police must get an inkling. All there was to go upon
was the story of a child, and until this could be confirmed by other
facts, the outside world was to know nothing. _If_ corroborative
evidence were found it would be the biggest sensation the Whitney office
had ever had. Babbitts was promised the scoop, but if he gave away a
thing before the time was ripe it would be the end of us as far as
Whitney & Whitney went.

Six shared the secret, the Whitneys, father and son, the Babbittses,
husband and wife, Jack Reddy and O’Mally. In twenty-four hours Mrs.
Meagher and Dannie were spirited off to a farm up-state and the old man
had a séance with Meagher, the drayman, that shut his mouth tighter than
a gag.

The six of us were organized into a sort of band to work on the case. It
seemed to me we were like moles, tunneling along underground, not a soul
on the surface knowing we were there, and if they’d found it out, not
able to make a guess what we were after.

O’Mally and I were the only two that were put right on the scene of the
crime. I was to stay on the Black Eagle switchboard to pick up all I
could from Troop, the boy who operated the one elevator which was
running that night—to find out about the people he had taken up or down
from the seventeenth floor between five and six-thirty. O’Mally was
commissioned to examine the Azalea Woods Estates offices, and get next
to Mrs. Hansen, cleaner of the top floors, and see if she had seen
anything on the evening of January fifteenth.

What we ferreted out I’ll put down as clearly and quickly as I can. It
may not be interesting, but to understand a case that _was_ interesting,
it’s necessary to know it.

O’Mally got busy right off—quicker than I, but he knew better how to do
it. The Azalea Woods Estates was vacated and _that_ was easy. His search
only gave up one thing, two dark spots on the floor of the private
office close by the window. With a chisel he shaved off the wood on
which they were and it was sent to a chemist who analyzed the spots as
blood.

What he heard from Mrs. Hansen was even more important, and he did it
well, worming it out of her in easy talk about the suicide. I’ll boil it
down to simple facts, not as I heard him tell it in Mr. Whitney’s den,
with bits about Mrs. Hansen that you couldn’t help but laugh at.

On the night of January the fifteenth she was at work on the seventeenth
floor at half-past five. Behind the elevators, round on the side
corridor where the service stairs go down, is a sink closet where the
cleaners kept their brooms and dusters. Having finished with a rear
office she went into this closet to empty and refill her pails, at a
little before six. While in there she could hear nothing because of the
running water, but when she turned it off she heard steps coming down
the stairs on the Broadway side. She had moved out into the hall when
the steps stopped, and rounding the corner by the elevators she saw Mr.
Harland standing at the door of the Azalea Woods Estates offices.

He was in profile and didn’t see her, and didn’t hear her, she said,
because she wore old soft shoes that made no sound. Just as she caught
sight of him she remembered she’d left her duster in the sink closet and
went back for it. When she returned to the main corridor he was gone,
and she went into the Hudson Electrical Company’s offices, staying there
till six-twenty—she noted the time by a nickel clock on one of the
desks. She decided to do the Azalea Woods Estates rooms next but on
trying the door found it was locked. This didn’t bother her, as she had
found it so once or twice before during the past month. She then went
down the hall into a rear suite in which she was shut when the suicide
occurred.

This fixed the fact that Harland had gone straight from his own office,
down the stairs on the Broadway side, into the Azalea Woods Estates, and
that he or somebody in there had locked the door.

Who had let him in? What man had access to these offices? Can you see me
as I sat listening to O’Mally and thinking of the fresh guy who’d wanted
to take me out to dinner? Lord, I felt queer!

And I felt queerer, considerable queerer, when the day after that I got
hold of Troop—_and_ information. Wait till I tell you.

Mr. Whitney had told me to take my time, there was no rush, and above
all things not to raise the ghost of a suspicion in Troop’s mind. So I
went about it very foxy, lying low in my little den behind the
elevators. But when I’d see Troop, lounging in the door of his car, I’d
flash a smile at him and get a good-natured grin back.

The evening after O’Mally’d brought in his stuff I thought the time was
ready to gather in mine. So after I’d put on my hat and coat I stood
loitering by the desk, keeping one eye on the door. Troop came off duty
at half-past six, and regular, a few minutes after that, I’d see him
sprinting down the hall for the main entrance.

As he came in sight I took up my purse, and he, looking in as I knew he
would, caught me just right. There I was staring distracted into it and
scrabbling round in the inside, pulling out handkerchiefs and samples
and buttons and latchkeys.

"Hello," says he, drawing up, "you look like you’d lost something."

"Oh, Mr. Troop," I answered, "how fortunate you happened along! I _have_
lost something, my carfare. And I ain’t got another cent but a
ten-dollar bill. Will you come across with a nickel till tomorrow?"

"Sure I will, and more too! Which way do you go?"

"Uptown," said I. Neither he nor anyone else in the building knew where
I lived or who I was. Miss Morgenthau, temporarily in charge, was all
they had on me.

"That’s my direction—One Hundred and Fifty-ninth Street, subway."

Now I didn’t see myself sleuthing as I hung from a strap in the sub. But
in this world you got to grab your chance when it comes, so, "The subway
for mine," I said, speaking in a cheerful, unmarried voice, and out we
trotted into the street.

It was the thick of the rush hours and we were in the thick of the rush.
Like we were leaves on a raging torrent we were whirled through the
gate, swept on to the platform and carried into the car. Then the
conductor came and pressed on us, leaned and squeezed, and when he’d
mashed us in, slid the door shut for fear we’d burst out and flood the
platform.

Troop got hold of a strap and I got hold of Troop, and, dangling
together like a pair of chickens hung up to grow tender, I opened on the
familiar subject of the Harland suicide. It wasn’t as hard as I thought,
for what with people clawing their way out and prying their way in,
questions and answers were bound to be straight, with no trimmings.

"Where were you when it happened?" I said, getting a jiujitsu grip on
the front of his coat.

"In the car, halfway down. Didn’t know a thing till I got to the ground
floor and saw the stampede."

"What did you do?"

"Ran for the street—forgot my job, forgot there was only one car
running, forgot everything and made a break. Every passenger did the
same—seized us all same as a panic, all racin’ and hollerin’. I was
right behind Mr. Ford."

It was sooner than I’d expected. The jump I gave was lost in that crush,
just as the look that started out on my face wouldn’t be noticed, or, if
it was, be set down to a stamp on my toe.

"Was he in the car with you?"

"Yes, I’d just gone up to the seventeenth floor for him. Here, you want
to get a firm holt on me or you’ll be swep’ away."

"I’m holding," I gasped, and believe me I was, for a line of people
coming out like a bit of the Johnstown Flood was like to tear me loose
from my moorings. "Then he must have been in the elevator when Harland
jumped?"

"That’s it. It was his ring brought me up to the seventeenth floor. He
got in and it was while we was goin’ down the body fell. Struck the
street a few minutes before we reached the bottom."

We were whizzing through the blackness of the tunnel to Times Square.
The overflow that had drained off at Forty-second Street had loosened
things up a little. I unwrapped myself from around Troop, taking hold of
the strap over his hand, and pigeonholing what he’d said. In that
boiling pack of people I was cold and shivery down the spine.

"Did Mr. Ford run out in the street like the rest?"

"_Did_ he? He done a Marathon! I couldn’t make a dint on the crowd, but
he shoved through, and when he come back he was all broke up. ’What do
you make of that?’ says he. ’There’s a man committed suicide and they
say it’s Rollings Harland.’"

"Broke up! I shouldn’t wonder. He was in the office late wasn’t he—till
half-past six?"

"He was _that_ night, and he _had_ been once or twice before this last
month. Told me he was working overtime, though if you’d asked _me_ I’d
have said he wasn’t the kind to do more than his salary called for."

"No," I said, thinking hard underneath. "Seems sort of loaferish."

"Well, I wouldn’t say that, but easy, good-humored—you know the sort.
But lately he’s been on the job, busy, I guess, gettin’ ready for the
collapse. The night of the suicide he left early, soon after Miss Barry.
And a little after six—ten or fifteen minutes maybe—he come bustling
back sayin’ he’d forgotten some papers and for me to shoot him up
quick."

We slowed up for Sixty-ninth Street and two girls in the middle of the
car began a football rush for the door. It was a good excuse to be
quiet, to get it straight in my head: Ford left early, came back, went
into the office after Harland, left probably three or four minutes
before the body was flung from the window. This is the way I was
thinking while we hung easy from our strap, swinging out sideways like
the woman in "Curfew Shall Not Ring Tonight," clinging to the tongue of
the bell.

"Now that was real conscientious of him," I said, suspended over a large
fat man and crushing down the paper he was trying to read, "coming back
for papers he’d forgotten."

"It sure was," answered Troop. "Many a man would have let them wait."

The fat man dropped the paper and raised his eyes to me with a look like
he was determined to be patient—but _why_ did I do it?

"Pardon me, sir," says I, "but it’s not me that’s spoiling your homeward
journey, it’s the congested condition of the Empire City." And then to
Troop, pleasant and regretful, "Dear, dear, that’s a lesson not to pass
judgment on your fellow creatures. He must have a strong sense of duty.
I suppose you waited for him?"

"Not me," said Troop. "That’s the time I’m on the jump with all the
offices emptying, and especially that night with the other elevator out
of commission. Besides it wouldn’t have been no use, for he was in there
quite a while. It wasn’t till nearly half-past six he rang for the car."

"Pity he didn’t wait a few minutes longer. Maybe if Mr. Harland had seen
him he’d have given up the idea of suicide."

"I’ve thought of that myself, for accordin’ to the inquest, Harland was
round that corridor for a half-hour, like as not pacin’ up and down
while Ford was sittin’ in the office near by. Strange, ain’t it, the way
things happen in this world?"

It was—a great deal stranger than he thought.

For a moment I didn’t say anything. I was kind of quivering in my
insides with the excitement of it. O’Mally hadn’t got anything to beat
_this_. We swung lazily back and forth, my hand clasped below Troop’s,
and the fat man giving up in despair. Only when my wrist bag caught him
on the hat, he gave me one reproachful look and then settled the hat
hard on his head to show me what he was suffering.

The train began to slow up, white-tiled walls glided past the windows,
and the conductor opened the door and yelled, "Ninety-sixth Street."

It had worked out just right. I had my information and here was where I
got off. I thanked Troop for the ride I’d had off him, told him I’d give
him his nickel tomorrow, and forging to the door like the _Oregon_ going
round Cape Horn, scrambled out.

Himself wasn’t at home to tell things to—it was one of his late
nights—so I took a call for Mr. Whitney’s house and told him I’d got the
stuff for him—_real_ stuff. He said to come down that evening at
half-past eight, they’d all be there. And after a glass of milk and a
soda cracker—I hadn’t time or appetite for more—out I lit, as excited as
if I was going to a six-reel movie.

I was late and ran panting up the steps of the big, grand house in the
West Fifties. I’d been there before, and as I stood waiting in the
vestibule I couldn’t but smile thinking of that other time when I was so
scared, and Himself—he was "Mr. Babbitts" then—had had to jolly me up.
He didn’t know me as well then as he does now, bless his dear, faithful
heart!

The unnatural solemn butler wasn’t on the job tonight. Mr. George opened
the door for me and showed me into that same room off the hall, with the
gold-mounted furniture and the pale-colored rugs and the lights in
crystal bunches along the walls. A fire was burning in the grate, its
red reflection leaping along the uncovered spaces of floor, polished and
smooth as ice. On a center table, all gilt and glass, was a common
student lamp, looking cheap and mean in that quiet, rich, glittering
room, and beside it were some sheets of paper and several pencils. Old
Mr. Whitney and George were there, also Jack Reddy, but O’Mally hadn’t
come yet.

I told them what Troop had said and they listened as silent as the
grave, not batting an eye while I spoke. You didn’t have to guess at
what they thought. It was in the air. The first real move had been made.

When I finished, Mr. George, who had been making notes on one of the
bits of paper, threw down his pencil, and gave a long, soft whistle. The
old man, sitting by the fire looking into it, his hands clasped loosely
together, the fingers moving round each other—which was a way he had
when he was thinking—said very quiet:

"Thank you, Molly—you’ve done well."

"This puts Ford in the center of the stage," said Mr. George, then
turning to his father, "Pretty conclusive, eh, Governor?"

The old man grunted without looking up, his face in the firelight, heavy
and brooding.

Jack rose and leaning over Mr. George’s shoulder looked at the scribbled
notes:

"Left soon after the Barry girl, came back about 6.15 and went to the
Azalea Woods Estates offices. That would have been about fifteen to
twenty minutes after Harland. Came out about half-past six and was in
the elevator when the body fell."

"Positive proof that he was in the rooms with Harland," said Mr. George,
"and equally positive proof he was not the man seen by the Meagher
child."

"Evidently two men," said Jack.

"Two men," echoed Mr. George. Then turned to me, "Where was Miss
Whitehall? Did this Troop fellow say anything about when _she_ left?"

Jack looked up from the notes and cast a quick, sharp glance at me.

"She’d gone already, of course?" he said.

"Yes, she’d gone," I answered. "Anyway, Iola Barry said she always went
before six." Then in answer to Mr. George, "I didn’t ask Troop anything
about her. I didn’t think there was any need and I was afraid I’d get
him curious if I wanted to know too much."

"Good girl," came from the old man in a rumbling growl.

At that moment there was a ring at the bell. With an exclamation of
"O’Mally," Mr. George jumped up and went into the hall. It was O’Mally,
red as a lobster, and with an important roll to his walk. He stood in
the door and looked at the old man in a triumphant way till you’d
suppose he’d got the murderer outside chained to the door handle.
Babbitts, who’d come to know him well on the trip to Rochester, said he
was a first-rate chap and as sharp as a needle, if you could get over
his taking himself so dead serious.

When he heard my story some of the starch was taken out of him, but I
will say he was so interested that, after the first shock, he forgot to
be jealous and was as keen as mustard.

"Two men sure enough," he agreed. "And two men who operated together,
one of them in that back room."

"How do you make that out?" asked Jack.

"I’ll show you—I’ve been busy this afternoon." He looked round, selected
a gold-legged chair and pulling it to the table, sat down, and taking a
fountain pen from his pocket, drew a sheet of paper toward him. "Right
next to the church, as you may remember, there are three houses,
dwellings. The one nearest the church is occupied by a private party,
the two beyond have been thrown together and are run as a boarding
house. The last of the two has a rear extension built out to the end of
the lot. The day we examined the Azalea Woods Estates I saw that the
windows of that extension commanded the side wall of the Black Eagle
Building.

"This afternoon I went to the boarding house, said I was a writer
looking for a quiet place to work, and asked if they had an empty room
in the extension. They had one, not yet vacated, but to be in February.
It was occupied by an old lady—Miss Darnley—who being there gave me
permission to see it.

"Now here’s where I get busy," he drew the paper toward him and began
marking it with long straight lines and little squares. "Miss Darnley is
a nice old lady and some talker. We got gassing, as natural as could be,
on the horrible suicide of Mr. Harland, so close by. She took me to the
window and showed me where his offices were, and told me how it was her
habit, every evening as night fell, to sit in that window and watch the
lights start out, especially in the Black Eagle Building. She sat there
always till half-past six, when the first gong sounded for dinner. And
if I took the room I was to be sure and go down then—the food was
better—she always did.

"By a little skillful jollying—mostly surprise at her powers of
observation and memory—I got from her some significant facts about the
lights on the seventeenth floor of the Black Eagle Building on the night
of January fifteenth. The Harland suite—she’d located it from the
papers—was lit till she went down to dinner. Wonderful how she’d
remembered! How was the floor below—bet a hat she couldn’t remember
_that_! She could, and proud as a peacock, gave a demonstration. All
dark as it usually was at six, then a light in the fourth window—Azalea
Woods Estates, private office. Then that goes out and the three front
windows are bright. Just before she goes down to dinner, she notices
that every window on the whole sweep of the seventeenth floor is dark
except that fourth one—Azalea Woods Estates, private office."

He stopped and pushed the paper he’d been drawing on across to George.

"Here it is, with the time as I make it marked on each window."

Jack and Mr. George leaned down studying the diagram and Mr. Whitney
slowly rose and coming up behind them looked at it over their shoulders.
All their faces, clear in the lamplight, with O’Mally’s red and proud
glancing sideways at the drawing, were intent and frowning.

"Let’s see how the thing works out," said Mr. George, taking up a pencil
and pulling a sheet of paper toward him. Mr. Whitney straightened up
with a sort of tired snort and slouched back to his seat by the fire.
Mr. George began, figuring on the paper:

"The Azalea Woods Estates were cleared at six—all lights out. At a few
minutes after, Harland came down the stairs and entered them, going
through to the private office and switching on the light, or meeting
someone there who switched it on as he came. Some ten or fifteen minutes
later Ford came in. That’s evidently the moment, according to your old
lady, when the private office was dark and the other two lit up. Just
before 6:30—time when Ford left—the front rooms are all dark again. Good
deal of a mess to me." He tilted back in his chair so that he could see
his father. "What do you make of it, Governor?"

"Let’s hear what O’Mally has to say first," said Mr. Whitney. They
couldn’t see his face which was turned to the fire, but I could, and it
had a slight, amused smile on it.

O’Mally sprawled back in his chair with his chest thrown out:

"Well, I don’t like to commit myself so early in the game, but there are
a few things that seem pretty clear. Though the Azalea Woods Estates
were dark when Harland came down somebody was there."

"Who?" asked Jack.

O’Mally looked sort of pitying at him:

"His murderer. This man didn’t attempt the job alone. Must have held
Harland in talk in the private office till later when Tony Ford came in
and helped, if he didn’t do the actual killing. When _that_ was over
Ford went, leaving the other man to carry out the sensational
denouement."

"What could have been Ford’s motive?" said Mr. George. "Did he know
Harland?"

O’Mally grinned.

"Oh, we’ll find a motive all right. Wait till we’ve turned up the earth
in his tracks. Wait a few days."

"This ’other man,’ O’Mally," said Mr. Whitney, "have you any ideas about
him?"

"There you got me stumped," said the detective. "Of course we don’t know
Harland’s inner life—had he an enemy and if so who? But—" he paused and
let his glance move over the faces of the two young men. "_If_ the thing
hadn’t been physically impossible I’d have turned my searchlight eye on
Johnston Barker."

"Barker!" exclaimed Mr. George. "But Barker was——"

O’Mally interrupted him with a wave of his hand—

"I _said_ it was physically impossible."

The old man got up, shaking himself like a big, drowsy animal and came
forward into the lamplight.

"Nevertheless, gentlemen," he said quietly, "I’m convinced that it _was_
Johnston Barker."

They all gaped at him. I think for the first moment they thought he had
some information they hadn’t heard and waited open-mouthed for him to
give it to them. But he stood there, smiling a little, his eyes moving
from one to the other, sort of quizzical as if their surprise tickled
him.

"Now, father," said Mr. George, "what’s the sense of saying that when we
know that Barker was on the floor above, unable to get out without being
seen?"

"I know, George, I know," said his father mildly. "I’m perfectly willing
to admit it. But in that room—on the floor above—there had been a
quarrel between the two men. Since the disappearance of Barker there’s
been a good deal of speculation as to the nature of that quarrel. That
is, the public has speculated; _I_ have felt sure. After the
disappearance that quarrel, as far as I could see, had only one
interpretation—the lawyer had discovered the perfidy of his associate
and threatened exposure. And we all know that the only silent man is a
dead man."

"That’s all very well," said O’Mally, "but it doesn’t get round the fact
that Barker couldn’t possibly have been there to instigate a murder, or
help in murder or commit a murder himself."

"Quite true," said the old man, "as far as we know at present, but you
see we know very little. We can speak with more authority when we’ve
made a second examination of the Whitehall offices and a first one of
the Harland suite. That’s up to you, O’Mally, as soon as you can manage
it. There’s another important matter but I can’t see my way clear to
getting it just yet—Ford’s own explanation of his movements that
evening. I’m curious to hear what he has to say. But that’ll have to
wait till——"

He paused and Mr. George cut in:

"We land him in jail which I hope will be soon."

"Presently, presently," said his father, turning to the fire. "And now,
gentlemen, I think we’ll end this little séance. Just look out, George,
and see if the limousine’s there for Molly."

It was, and they all drifted out, talking as they went, making the date
and arranging the plan for the examination of the two offices.

I’d said good-bye to the old man and was following them into the hall,
when he caught me by the arm and drawing me back from the door said very
low:

"You’ll be on duty at the Black Eagle Building for a few days more. Try
and get Troop again and ask him what time Miss Whitehall left that
night. Don’t say a word of what he tells you to anyone, but as soon as
you get it let me know."




CHAPTER VIII


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


For the next few days my moling was stopped—Troop was down with grippe
and a substitute in his place. There was nothing to do but sit in my
little hole by the elevators, passing the time with a novel and the tray
cloth I was embroidering. At night, when Himself and I’d meet up, I’d
hear from him how O’Mally was getting on in _his_ tunnel. Babbitts kept
in close touch with him, for he had the promise of being along when they
made the inspection of the offices.

It took some days to arrange for that and while O’Mally was laying his
wires for a midnight search, his men were tracking back over Tony Ford’s
trail. It didn’t take them long and there was nothing much brought to
light when you considered the kind of a man Tony Ford must be.

For the last three years he’d held clerkships in New York and Albany and
once, for six months in Detroit. From some he’d resigned, from others
been fired, not for anything bad, but because he was slack and lazy,
though bright enough. The only thing they turned up that was shady was
over two years before in Syracuse, when he’d been in a small real estate
business with a partner and was said to have absconded with some of the
funds. Nobody knew much of this and the man he’d been in with couldn’t
be found. The detectives said it was so vague they didn’t put much
reliance in it, thought maybe it might be spite work.

Anyway, it wasn’t the record of a desperado, and they’d have been sort
of baffled to fit his past actions with his present, if it hadn’t been
for one thing that, according to their experience, was very significant.
In the last two months he’d spent a lot more money than his salary. As
Miss Whitehall’s managing clerk he had been paid sixty-five dollars a
week, and he had been living at the rate of a man who has hundreds. It
wasn’t in his place—that was simple enough—a back room in a lodging
house—but he’d been a spender in the white lights of Broadway. At
expensive restaurants and lobster palaces he’d become a familiar figure,
the gambling houses knew him, and he’d ridden round in motors like a
capitalist.

"By the swath he’s been cutting," said Babbitts, "you’d suppose he had
an income in five figures."

"O Soapy," I said horrified. "They don’t think he was _paid_ for it?"

Himself looked solemn at me and nodded:

"That’s exactly what they _do_ think, Morningdew. He was paid and
evidently paid high. Whoever the ’Other Man’ was he could afford to be
extravagant in his accomplice. Their idea is that Ford was engaged for
his superior strength, and demanded a big retainer in advance."

"What a terrible man," I murmured and thought of him standing in the
doorway smiling at me like butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth. "He’s a
regular gunman."

"Worse than a gunman, for he’s educated," said Babbitts. "Gee, wasn’t it
a lucky thing Iola got out of that place!"

The morning after that conversation I bid Babbitts good-bye as if he was
going to the South Pole, for that was the night they’d selected to
examine the two offices. Three of them were in it, O’Mally, Babbitts,
and one of O’Mally’s men, a chap called Stevens. Himself would turn up
for breakfast if he could, but if there was anything pressing at the
paper or more developed than they expected, I wasn’t to look for him
till the evening of the next day.

I went down to my work and had a dull time for Troop was still sick and
there was nothing to do but now and then jack in for a call and sew on
my tray cloth. No Babbitts that night and no Babbitts for breakfast, and
me piling down town for another eight hours in that dreary room with
Troop not yet back and not a soul to speak to.

If, when I came home that evening, I’d found Babbitts still away I
believe I’d have forgotten I was a lady sleuth and started a general
alarm for him. But thank goodness, I didn’t need to. For there he was on
the Davenport with his muddy boots on the best plush cushion, sound
asleep.

I didn’t intend to wake him, but creeping round to our room, looking at
him as I crept, I ran into the Victrola with a crash, and up he sat,
wide awake, thanking me sarcastic for having roused him in such a
delicate, tactful manner.

In a minute I was sitting on the edge of the Davenport—you’ll know how I
felt when I tell you I forgot his feet on the cushion—squeezed up
against him and staring into his face:

"Quick—go ahead! Did you find anything?"

"We did, Morningdew."

"Did you get any nearer who the other man is?"

"We got next. The chief was right. It’s Johnston Barker!"

"_Barker!_ But, Soapy——"

He raised a finger and pointed in my face:

"Don’t begin with any buts till you know. Now if you’ll be quiet and
listen like a nice little girl, you’ll see."

This is what he told me as I sat pressed up against him, every now and
then giving myself a hitch to keep from sliding off, too eager listening
to rise up and get a chair.

They gained access to both offices without any trouble, O’Mally flashing
his badge at the nightman, whom he’d already seen and fixed with a story
that he was after important papers for the Copper Pool men. They tried
the Harland offices first, a cursory inspection showing nothing. It
wasn’t till O’Mally himself got busy in the rear room that they began to
move forward. A mark on the window sill was what started him. It was a
circular scrape about as big round as a butter plate and was made, he
said, by the heel of a man’s boot.

Then he turned his attention to the window casing, the ledge and the
outside frame. He used a small pocket searchlight, also matches,
dropping them as they burned down and examining every inch of the
surface. The first thing he lit upon was the cleat to which the awning
rope is fastened in summer. It is always screwed securely down to the
woodwork, and has to be strong and firm to hold the awnings in heavy
winds, especially at that height. The cleat outside the window was
loosened, and between its base and the wood were a few torn threads of
rope that had caught in the head of the upper screw. These threads,
carefully untangled and preserved, were from a new rope, clean and
yellow, not the gray wind and weather-worn shreds that would have been
left from the summer. Below the cleat were scratches, some long and
deep, some wide, zigzag scrapes. By the color of these he said they had
been recently made.

From there they descended to the Whitehall suite. Here O’Mally wasted
little time on the front rooms but went direct to the rear office and
began on the window. Babbitts and Stevens were ordered to search the
floors and walls, which was easy as the furniture was gone and the place
was bare except for the radiator and the washstand. I may as well put
here that their investigations produced nothing.

But O’Mally’s did. He went to work just as he had on the floor above.
This cleat was secure, but on the sill were more scratches, several long
deep ones, and on the stone ledge that same round, circular mark. But
what he found there that was the vital thing was a button. It was lodged
in a corner made by one of the small wooden rims that go up the window
casing parallel with the window. Anyone could have overlooked it, hardly
visible in this little angle where it might have been sent by the
cleaner’s duster as she flicked about the sill and the ledge. It was a
metal button of the kind used on men’s clothes to fasten their braces
to, and it bore round it in raised letters the name of a fashionable
tailor.

By the time they had done all this it was coming on for morning. They
slipped out of the building and went to an all-night restaurant near-by
to wait for daylight when O’Mally had decided to make an inspection of
the roof of the church. He and Babbitts would do this, while Stevens, as
soon as the day was far enough advanced, was commissioned to go to the
tailor whose name was on the button, and find out when and for whom he
had made any suits having that button upon them.

Meantime the day had broken into morning. With a caution to Babbitts to
stay where he was O’Mally sauntered off to see about fixing things for
getting on the roof of the church. Babbitts was left wondering whether
they were going to be plumbers or tin workers or members of the
congregation admiring the sacred edifice. But when O’Mally came back
he’d got a new one on Soapy, for he’d depicted them to the sexton as an
architect and builder from the West who were so struck by the dome they
wanted to get up on the roof and study its proportions.

Fortunately it was a black, heavy day, the kind when the lights shine
out in dark offices and people come to the windows and yank up the
shades. If anyone did notice them they’d have looked like a couple of
men searching for a leak, especially as they were busy in one spot—the
space below the two windows marked by the burnt ends of the matches
O’Mally had dropped.

And here, with the scattered matches all around it, caught in a ledge
just above the gutter, they made the greatest find of all—a scarf pin.
It was a star sapphire set in a twist of gold and platinum. An hour
after they had it in their possession it was identified by George and
Mr. Whitney as one they had seen on Johnston Barker the morning of
January fifteenth.

From the tailor came further testimony. He identified the button as made
from a new mould, the first consignment of which he had received late in
December. So far he had only used it on two suits, one for a mining man
from Nevada and the other for Johnston Barker—a dark brown cheviot with
a reddish line. This had been the suit Barker had on when he visited the
Whitney office that morning.

When he came to the end of all this I was balanced on the edge of the
sofa, with my feet braced on the floor to keep from sliding off and my
eyes glued on my loving spouse.

"Do you mean he came _down_ from one window to the other, Soapy?"

Babbitts nodded:

"Lowering himself by a rope fastened to the upper cleat which his weight
loosened."

"But—my goodness!" I was aghast at the idea. "A man of Barker’s age
dangling down along the wall that you could see for miles!"

"You couldn’t have seen him twenty feet off. The wall’s dark and it was
a black dark night. If you’d been watching with a glass you couldn’t
have made out anything at that height and at that hour."

"But the danger of it?"

"He was on a desperate job and had to take chances. Besides it’s not as
risky as it sounds. The distance he had to drop was short. The ceilings
are low in those office buildings and the awning supports have to be
unusually strong because of the summer storms. And then the man himself
was small and light and is known to have kept himself in the pink of
condition. With a strong rope thrown over the cleat he could easily have
swung himself to the story below, stood on the stone ledge which his
feet scratched, and pushed up the window which Ford had probably left
slightly raised."

"The whole thing was a plot?"

"A consummate plot—not a murder committed on the spur of the moment but
a murder carefully planned. Whitney thinks Barker had scented Harland’s
suspicions long before they broke out in the quarrel, in fact that he
had provoked it to give color to the suicide theory. When Barker went up
that afternoon the rope was under his coat. When Ford left the Azalea
Woods Estates early he knew every move he was to make from that time
till he boarded the elevator. There were only two weak spots in it, the
open window on the seventeenth floor and the length of time that Harland
was supposed to have been in the corridor—the two points upon which
Whitney based his suspicions."

I was silent a minute, turning it over in my mind, then I said slowly:

"When Barker was coming down that way—it would have taken some time
wouldn’t it?—Harland must have been in the front office."

"Yes. O’Mally’s puzzled over that point—What kept him there?"

"Looks like he might have had a date with someone," I said pondering.

"Ford, of course, but nobody can imagine what he wanted to see Ford
about. Oh, there’s a lot of broken links in the chain yet."

I looked on the floor, frowning and thoughtful:

"It’s awful strange. I’d like to know what made him come down there—what
was put up to him to lure him that way to his death."




CHAPTER IX


JACK TELLS THE STORY


With the fitting of the murder on Johnston Barker, the office of Whitney
& Whitney drew in its breath, took a cinch in its belt, and went at the
work with a quiet, deadly zest. It was the most sensational and one of
the biggest cases that had ever come their way. No one on the inside
could have failed to feel the thrill of it, the horror of the crime, and
the excitement of the subterranean chase for the criminal.

I was as keen as the rest of them, but there was one feature of the
secret investigations that I detested—the dragging in of Carol
Whitehall’s name. It couldn’t be helped. The affair had taken place in
her offices, but it was hateful to me to hear her mentioned in our
conferences, even though it was merely as an outside figure, a person as
ignorant of the true state of the case as Troop or Mrs. Hansen.

The tapped phone message and the subsequent trip to Rochester had given
me no end of a jar. Up till then I couldn’t imagine her as caring for
Barker. Everybody admitted that his private life had been beyond
reproach—entirely free from entanglements with women—but even so I
couldn’t picture the girl I’d met in New Jersey in love with him. He was
between fifty and sixty, more than twice her age. George said it was his
money, but George has lived among the fashionable rich, women who’d
marry an octogenarian for a house on Fifth Avenue and a string of
pearls. I would have staked my last dollar she wasn’t that kind—proud
and pure as Diana, only giving herself where her heart went first.

But if it had been hard to imagine her as fond of Barker the magnate,
what was it now when he was Barker the murderer? It made me sick. All I
could hope for was that we’d get him and save the unfortunate girl by
showing her what he was. And while we were doing this it was up to us to
keep her out of it, shield her and protect her in every possible way.
She was a lady, the kind of woman that every man wants to keep aloof
from anything sordid and brutal.

I was thinking this one morning, a few days after our last séance, on my
way to the office. I had been detained on work uptown and was late,
entering upon a conference of the chief, George and O’Mally. When I
heard what they’d been evolving, I didn’t show the expected enthusiasm.
Miss Whitehall was to be asked to come to Whitney & Whitney’s that
afternoon, the hope being to trap or beguile her into some information
about Barker’s whereabouts. It was the chief’s plan—a poor one, I
thought, and said so—but he was as enigmatic as usual, remarking that
whether it succeeded or not, he wanted to see her. It didn’t add to my
good humor to hear that, as I knew the girl, they’d selected me for
their messenger.

Not being able to strike straight at their subject they’d framed up a
story, one that would give them scope for questions and be a
sufficiently plausible excuse to get her there. It seemed to me absurd,
but the old man was satisfied with it. Everybody now knew that Harland
had been her silent partner. Their story was that they’d heard Barker
was also in the enterprise, she’d had a double backing, his visits to
her office gave color to the rumor, and so forth and so on. I left the
office while they were conning it over.

As I mounted the stairs to her apartment I felt a good deal of a cad. If
it had been anyone else, or any other kind of a woman—but that fine,
high-spirited creature! A group of men trying to make a fool of
her—beastly! Why had I said I’d do it—and why the devil had she got
mixed up in such an ugly business?

A servant opened the door and showed me up a hall into the parlor. She
was there sitting at a desk littered with papers, and rose with a faint
surprised smile when she saw me. As we sat down and I made my apologies
for intruding, I had a chance to observe her and was struck by the
change in her. It was less than a year since we’d last met and she
looked singularly different. Handsome of course—she’d always be that—but
another kind of woman. At first I thought it was because she was paler
and thinner—she’d been a radiant, blooming Amazon in the country—but
after a few minutes I saw it was something—how can I express it?—more of
the spirit than the body. The joyousness and gayety had gone out of her,
and the spontaneity—I noticed that especially. I could feel constraint
in her composure as if she was on her dignity.

As I explained my mission—I couldn’t say much, and felt beastly
uncomfortable while I was doing it—she listened with an expressionless,
polite attention. When I had finished she made no comment, merely saying
she would be only too happy to do anything for Mr. Whitney, then passed
on to her own affairs, mentioning the failure of the Azalea Woods
Estates and that she thought she and her mother would return to the
country. I was on the verge of offering to finance her in a new deal and
then remembered I was there as an emissary, not as a friend. It rattled
me and the rattling wasn’t helped when I met her eyes, brown and soft,
but with something scrutinizing and watchful under their velvety
darkness.

I stayed longer than I meant to—longer than I needed to. Some way or
other our talk shifted round to Azalea and Longwood, to Firehill and the
people we knew all through there. I forgot about the matter I’d come on,
and she brightened up too and there was a gleam of the girl I’d met a
year ago. But when I rose to leave the other woman was back, the
reserved, poised woman who seemed shut in a shell of conventional
politeness. She said she’d come that afternoon about five—she had work
to do that would keep her till then. In the doorway she suddenly smiled
and held out her hand. The feel of it, soft and warm, was in mine when I
got out into the street.

I went back to the office feeling meaner than a yellow dog. Thank Heaven
I’d not have to do _that_ again. They’d get all they could out of her,
and that would be the last time Whitney & Whitney would want to see her.
Later on, in a week or two maybe, I could call on her again. The ice was
broken, and anyway I didn’t see but what it was my duty. Someone ought
to help her to get on her feet again and as she’d no man in her own
family the least I could do was to offer my services.

At five the chief, George and I were waiting for her. She was a little
late and as she came in I noticed that she had more color than she’d had
in the morning. She looked splendid, in a dark fur coat and some kind of
a close-fitting hat with her black hair curling out below the edge. Her
manner was cool and tranquil, not a hint about her of surprise or
uneasiness, only that heightened color which I set down to the hurry
she’d been in getting there.

The chief was as gracious as if he’d been welcoming her as a guest in
his house—full of apologies, waving her to an armchair, suggesting she
take off her coat as the room was warm. No outsider would ever have
guessed what was going on in that astute and subtle mind. A feeling of
indignant pity rose in me—she seemed so unsuspecting. But—No; it’s
better for me to describe the scene as it occurred, to try and make you
see it as I did.

When the necessary politenesses were disposed of, the old man, very
delicately, with all his tact and finesse, started on the frame-up. He
did it admirably, finishing on a sort of confidential note. As the
attorney for the Copper Pool group, it would facilitate matters if he
knew of all Barker’s activities; any information, the slightest, would
be helpful.

She answered readily, without surprise, almost as if she might have
heard the story before.

"You’ve been misinformed, Mr. Whitney. Mr. Barker had no interest in the
Azalea Woods Estates. He had nothing to do with it."

The old man pursed out his lips and raised his brows:

"I see, one of those groundless rumors that gather about a sensational
event. It probably started from the fact, mentioned in the papers, that
Barker was in your office that afternoon."

"Probably. He came to see me about a house he was going to build in the
tract. Of course that’s all ended in nothing now."

He looked at her from under his bushy brows, a kind, fatherly glance:

"I was very sorry to hear, Miss Whitehall, that you were one of the
sufferers in this double disaster we are trying to settle."

"Oh, I!" she gave a slight shrug of her shoulders. "I’m wiped out."

"Tch!" he shook his head frowning and resentful. "These men can knife
each other—pirates in a buccaneer warfare—but when it comes to dragging
down women I’d like to see them all strung up."

Her eyes gave a flash. It was like a spark struck from a flint, there
and then gone. As if it had surprised her, and she was determined to
guard against its return, the calm of her face intensified into an
almost mask-like quiet. She answered softly:

"I can’t go so far as that, Mr. Whitney. I’m sure there’s some
explanation—as to Mr. Barker, I mean."

"I hope so," said the chief, "for your sake if for no other. I hope
he’ll come back and make the restitution he owes his associates and
discharge that obligation about the house and lot."

He looked at her smiling, a rallying smile that said as plain as words,
he knew such hopes to be groundless. She did not smile back, simply
raised her eyebrows and gave a slight nod. George, who was facing her,
leaned forward and said as if he had just met her at a pink tea and was
being gallantly sympathetic:

"It was rather hard on you, Miss Whitehall, having those two men in your
place that day. The press must have made your life a burden."

"It wasn’t so bad. Some reporters called me up but when they found how
little I knew they left me alone. I hadn’t anything exciting to say.
Both interviews were nothing but business."

"But let me ask you a question—not for publication this time, just as a
thing I’m curious about. It was only a few hours after you saw him that
Harland killed himself. Wasn’t there anything unusual in his manner,
anything to suggest that he was not himself?"

She looked down at the purse she was holding in her lap, and said
slowly, clasping and unclasping the catch:

"I didn’t notice anything—unless perhaps he was a little irritable and
nervous. I certainly never would have thought he was in the state of a
man contemplating suicide."

"And you would have known," said the chief. He turned to George in
explanation. "As Harland’s partner, Miss Whitehall would have known him
well enough to notice any marked change in him."

I was watching her closely and as the glances of the two men met I saw
uneasiness well up through the quietude of her face. Then for the first
time I suspected that she was not as composed as she seemed. Her words
confirmed the suspicion, they came quickly in hurried denial:

"No—I didn’t know him well. I saw him very seldom. We were not in the
least—what—what you’d call friends or even close acquaintances. It was
all purely business."

The chief nodded, a slight, Mandarin-like teetering of his head, which
gave the impression of a polite agreement in a matter that didn’t
interest him.

"Purely business," he murmured, then again turned to George. "What Miss
Whitehall says would bear out the general idea that it was that last
interview which drove Harland to desperation."

As they spoke she looked from one to the other, a glance that passed
over both faces as quick as a lightning flash. Before they could turn,
it was gone and her eyes had a dense, dead look as if she had dropped
some inner veil over them. Then I _knew_ that the brain behind that
smooth white forehead was something more than alert, it was on its
guard, wary and watchful.

The knowledge made me suddenly speak. I wanted to see, I had to see, if
that careful control would hold under a direct question about her lover.

"How about Barker? How did _he_ act when you saw him that afternoon?"

She shifted slightly to see me better.

"Oh, perfectly naturally. There was nothing in the least unusual about
him."

"Barker was a man of iron," said the chief. "His mental disturbances
didn’t show on the outside. Besides," he gave a wave of his hand toward
her—"this young lady knew him only slightly." He turned quickly to her,
"I’m right, am I not?"

"Perfectly," she fixed her eyes on him and kept them there, black and
unfathomable. "My acquaintance with him was simply that of an agent with
a customer."

For a moment I couldn’t look at her; I got up and going to the window
fumbled with the blind. The man she’d tried to run away with—and telling
her lie with that smooth steadiness! It was only love could give such
nerve. Behind me I heard the old man’s voice:

"A horrible affair. It was fortunate for you you escaped the sight of
it."

"Ah—" it was a sound of shuddering protest—"_that_ would have been too
much. I knew nothing of it till I saw the papers the next morning. It
made me ill—I was at home for several days."

"Well," said he, "I’m in hopes we’re going to straighten things out
before long."

I turned from the window and moved back, wondering what he was going to
say. She was looking again at her purse, snapping and unsnapping the
clasp.

"How can you do that?" she asked.

"Haven’t you read in the papers that Barker’s been seen in
Philadelphia?"

"Ah yes," she murmured, her glance still on the purse. "But nobody’s
found him yet."

"Give us time—give us time. These vanishing gentlemen like a change of
air. They don’t stay long under our hospitable flag. Their goal is
Canada."

For a moment she had no reply. You could see it, you could see the
effort with which she held her statue-calm pose, but a deep breath
lifted her breast and the edge of her teeth showed on her underlip.

"Canada," said the old man with a comfortable roll in his big chair, "is
our modern American equivalent of the medieval sanctuary."

She’d got her nerve back—I never saw such grit. She gave him a smile,
not jolly like his, but defiant.

"Of course," she said, "a sort of Cave of Adullum." Then she rose and
looking at him from under her eyelids added, "But if a man’s clever
enough to get to the Cave of Adullum I should think he’d be too clever
to stay there."

She turned and took her coat from the chair back. George made a jump to
help her and the old man heaved himself up, breaking out with renewed
apologies for the trouble he’d given her. They were like people
separating after a social function, he bland and courteous, she gracious
and deprecating.

"If I could be of any service to you I’d be only too glad. But"—she gave
that little shrug of her shoulders—"I’m so unimportant. A poor working
woman whose orbit happened by chance to cross those of two great
luminaries."

"There’s nothing for anybody to do but us," said George, standing behind
her and holding out her coat. "And we’ll do it. You’ll see some morning
in the paper that we’ve got our hands on Barker—the high-class sneak."

He and his father worked so well together that he told me afterward he
knew the old man would be watching her. He was and so was I, and at
those words I saw the rich color spread to her forehead and again that
flash, like a leap of flame, shine in her eyes. She knew it too and
dropped her lids over it, but the color she couldn’t control and it
glowed in crimson on her cheeks as she answered with a sort of soft
tolerance:

"Oh, Mr. Whitney, hunting criminals has made you unjust." Then as the
coat slipped on she flashed a look at him over her shoulder, "But I
don’t think it’s real! The profession requires a pose."

George was quite bowled over. He had no answer and she knew it, turning
from him with a smile and moving toward the door. Halfway there the old
man stopped her.

"Oh, by the way—one thing more that nearly slipped my memory. You no
doubt saw in the papers that Harland is supposed to have spent the
half-hour before he jumped, in the corridor of your floor. Did you see
him there—as you left, I mean?"

"I?" she raised her eyebrows in artless, surprised query. "No, I’d gone
before he came down. I left about six, or maybe a little before."

"Um!" he nodded. "You were probably in the elevator."

"Yes, probably—" her purse dropped from her hand to the floor. We all
started forward to pick it up but she was too quick for us and had it
before any of us could reach it. As she righted herself from the sudden
stoop her face was deeply flushed. "Yes, of course, I must have been in
the elevator," she finished with a slight gasp as if the quick movement
had impeded her breathing.

"I see, of course," agreed the chief moving beside her to the door. "It
merely interested me as a student of morbid psychology. I’d like to have
known how a man of Harland’s type looked, moved, comported himself,
while such a struggle went on in his mind."

At the door there were general good-byes, a very cordial parting all
round. I slipped out behind her to escort her through the hall to the
elevator. As we brushed along side by side she said nothing and
glimpsing down at her face, I saw it set in a still
pondering—sphinx-like it seemed to me.

Waiting for the car I said a few civil commonplaces to which she made
short conventional answers. Biting her lip, her eyes on the ground, she
looked preoccupied, impatient, I thought, for the car to come. I wanted
to ask her if I could see her again, but I didn’t dare, she seemed so
indifferent, so shut away in her own brooding. But when she entered the
elevator and the gate shut, I saw her through the grill-work, looking at
me from behind that iron barrier, and the sight stirred me like a hand
clasped on my heart.

It wasn’t only the expression of her face, which was sad, almost tragic,
but it was a strange and eerie suggestion that it was like a face
looking through the bars of a prison. The thought haunted me as I walked
back.

In the office George and the chief were talking over the interview.
They’d noted every tone of her voice, every change of her color. That
she’d lied had not surprised them. She had had to lie.

"Must love the old rascal to death," George commented.

The chief rose lumberingly and moved to his cigar box on the
mantelpiece.

"I understand now why Barker—who never was known to care for a
woman—finally fell. She’s a splendid creature—brains and beauty."

"Both to burn," George agreed. "You couldn’t get much out of her."

"All I wanted just now," said his father, striking a match, "the rest’ll
come in time."

I was just going to ask him what more he expected, when a clerk opened
the door and said:

"Mrs. Babbitts is outside to see Mr. Whitney."

The chief squared round like a flash, the lit match dropping to the
hearth. His face, usually heavy and stolid, lit into an almost avid
eagerness.

"Show her in," he ordered and the clerk disappeared.

"What are you expecting to get from Molly?" George asked. "Isn’t she
finished?"

"Not quite." The old man’s eyes were on the door, his cigar unlit in his
hand. I hadn’t often seen him so openly on the qui vive. "Molly’s had
further orders."

"What?"

"You’ll see," was the answer.

Molly entered with the cold of the night still around her. Her long coat
was buttoned wrong, her hat on one side. Haste was written all over her,
haste and that bright-eyed, jubilant exhilaration that took possession
of her when things were moving her way. She was like a little game dog
on the scent, and I’d often heard the old man say she’d make the best
woman detective he’d ever known. He was awfully fond of her, and took a
sort of paternal pride in her nerve and cleverness, just as he did in
George’s.

"Well, Molly," he said—"got that stuff for me?"

She nodded, her little body seeming to radiate a quivering energy:

"Today at the lunch hour. I came the minute I got off."

"Go ahead. I said not to tell anybody till you told me first. Well,
you’re going to tell me first now."

Standing by the table, her eyes bright on the old man, she said slowly
and clearly:

"Troop says he never took Miss Whitehall down from her offices on the
night of January the fifteenth."

George gave a smothered ejaculation and started forward. I was
transfixed—not believing my ears. Only the chief looked unmoved, leaning
against the mantelpiece, holding Molly’s glance with his.

"Go on," he growled.

"He says that he was there later than usual, until eight, because of the
accident and the other car being broken. Before that he took down the
two Azalea Woods Estates clerks, Iola Barry and Tony Ford, but not Miss
Whitehall. After the accident he ran out into the street, and when he
came back the people were on every landing ringing the bells and wild
because the elevator didn’t come. He went up and took them off, but Miss
Whitehall wasn’t among them. He said that he’d heard some of them got
tired of waiting and went by the stairs."

"He thought Miss Whitehall went that way?"

"Yes, it was the only way she could have gone. He supposed she’d got
impatient or hysterical and just rushed pell-mell down."

"Did Troop or anyone else see her in the lower hall or leaving the
building?"

"No, I questioned him careful about that. He thought she’d seen the
excitement on Broadway and run down and maybe met someone who’d told her
what had happened. And not wanting to get in it she’d gone out the side
door. Anyway he said she wasn’t in the ground floor hall, or out in the
street with the others or he’d have seen her."

There was a pause. In that pause—like figures in a picture—I saw George,
amazed, petrified, staring at his father, Molly looking from one to the
other, and the chief with his brows low down and his head drooped,
gazing at the fire. In a moment they would burst into speech—the speech
that was withheld while that astounding revelation found acceptance in
their minds.

To hear what they said—to listen to what I couldn’t believe and yet
couldn’t contradict—was more than I could stand just then. Without a
word, unnoticed by any of them, I slipped out, fled down the hall, into
the elevator and out to the street.

It was cold, a sharp, frosty night, with a few stars shining in the
deep-blue sky. Dark masses of men flowed out of the doors of skyscrapers
and drained away down the subway entrances. I jostled through them,
elbowing them right and left, instinctively turning my face uptown, deaf
to the curses that followed me, blind to the lights that stretched in a
spangled vista in front.

What did it mean? What _could_ it mean? I’d understood the lie about
Barker but now those other lies! She had said she went down about six,
in the elevator. I’d heard her, there was no getting away from it. Was
_that_ the reason the old man had wanted to see her? Suddenly I saw
again his look of hungry expectation when Molly was announced, and with
a stifled sound, I stopped short. As lightning plays upon a dark
landscape, for a moment showing it plain, I had a clear glimpse of the
line of thought he’d been pursuing. The horror of it held me rooted
there, rigid as a dead man, in the midst of the hurrying crowd.

Incredible—hideous—unbelievable! Association with criminals had warped
and diseased his judgment. And then like a sinister shadow, creeping on
me dark and ominous, rose the memory of her guarded face, the flame of
color she couldn’t hide, the dropped purse. I started out again,
fighting the shadow, but all I had to fight with was my belief in her.
She couldn’t—it was impossible, I’d die swearing it. And battering
against that belief, came questions, insistent, maddening. Why couldn’t
she speak out? Why didn’t she admit the truth—say that Barker was her
lover and have done with it? Why had she lied—about him, about the time
she left, about everything she could have frankly admitted, if—if—— When
I got there I could go no farther. Cursing under my breath I forged
along, the air ice-cold on the sweat that was damp on my forehead.




CHAPTER X


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


Friday night I brought the information from Troop in to Mr. Whitney, and
knew then for the first time why he wanted it.

Gee, it was an awful thought!

As I sat there between him and Mr. George—Jack Reddy went away, I don’t
know why—with neither of them saying a word, I saw, like it was a
vision, the Harland case spreading out black and dreadful. It made me
think of ink spilled on a map, running slow but sure over places that
were bright and clean, trickling away in directions no one ever thought
it would take.

I left soon after Jack, as I could see they wanted to get rid of me.
Before I went the old man said to try and get a line on the Whitehalls’
servant—I might work it through Iola—and find out what time Miss
Whitehall came home the night of January fifteenth. If I couldn’t manage
it I was to let him know and it could be passed on to O’Mally, but he
thought I had the best chances. That, as far as he knew now, was the
last he’d need of me. My work at the Black Eagle was done. The next day
would be my last one there. Say nothing to anyone about it—simply drop
out. The reappearance of Miss McCalmont was his affair.

In the next twenty-four hours things came swift, as they do in these
cases. You’ll have a long spell with the wires dead, then suddenly
they’ll begin to hum. And you’ve got to be ready when it happens—jump
quick as lightning. I learned that in the Hesketh case.

The first chance came that night, was sitting in the parlor when I
reached home—Iola! She had the hope of a new job—a good one—and wanted a
recommendation letter from Miss Whitehall, and naturally, being Iola,
couldn’t go unless I came along and held the sponge.

It was so pat you’d think fate had fixed it, and it worked out as pat as
it began. While Iola was in the parlor getting her letter I stayed in
the kitchen—very meek and humble—and when the servant came back—Delia
was her name—started in to help her with the dishes. We grew neighborly
over the work, she washing and I wiping, and what was more natural than
that we’d work around to the affairs of the ladies. They’d lost all
their money and Delia was going to leave. How did that happen now? Sure,
it’s the feller that killed himself done it—didn’t I know? I only had to
let her talk, she was the flannel-mouth Irish kind. Here are the facts
as they went in to Whitney & Whitney the next day.

Miss Whitehall was generally very punctual, always getting home about
half-past six. On the night of January fifteenth she didn’t get back
till a quarter to eight. Such a delay was evidently not expected as Mrs.
Whitehall became extremely nervous, couldn’t keep still or settle to
anything. At a quarter to eight, hearing the key inserted in the door,
Delia had gone into the hall, and seen Miss Whitehall enter. She was
very pale and agitated. Delia had never seen her look so upset. She
walked up the passage, met her mother and without a word they went into
a bedroom and shut the door.

At dinner she ate nothing and hardly spoke at all—looked and acted as if
she was sick. The next morning when she read of the Harland suicide in
the paper she nearly fainted, and after that was in bed for three days,
prostrated by the shock, she told Delia.

I guessed this would be my last piece of work on the Harland case and I
wasn’t sorry. There was an awfulness coming over it that was too much
for me. But it wasn’t, not by a long shot. I was in deeper than I knew,
so deep—but that comes later. I’ll go on now to tell what happened that
last night I was in the Black Eagle Building.

It was coming on for closing time and I was making ready to go. I’d
cleared up all my little belongings, and was standing by the switchboard
pressing the tray cloth careful into my satchel, when I heard a step
stop at the door and a cheerful voice sing out:

"Just in the nick of time. Spreading her wings ready for flight."

There in the doorway, filling it up with his big shape, was Tony Ford.
For the first moment I got a sort of setback. Mightn’t anyone—thinking
of home and husband and finding yourself face to face with a gunman?

With one hand still in the satchel I stood eyeing him, not a word out of
me, solemn as a tombstone. It didn’t phaze him a bit. Teetering from his
heels to his toes, a grin on him like the slit in a post box, he stood
there as calm as if he’d never come nearer murder than to spell it in
the fourth grade.

"It just came to me a few moments ago—as I was passing by here—that the
prettiest and smartest hello girl in New York mightn’t have gone home
yet," he said.

Now if you’re experienced about men—and take it from me hello girls
_are_—you never believe a word a chap like Tony Ford hands out. But
hearing those words and looking at his broad, conceited face, it came to
me that these were true. He’d been passing, suddenly thought of me, and
dropped in to see if I was there.

"Well," I answered, "here I am. What of it?"

"First of it," he said, "is how long are you going to be there?"

"Till I get this satchel closed," I said and pressing hard on the catch
it snapped shut.

"And second of it," he went on, "is where are you going afterward?"

My first thought was I was going to get away from _him_ as fast as the
Interborough System could take me—and then I had a second thought. Why
had Tony Ford dropped in so opportune at my closing hour? To ask me to
dinner. And why couldn’t I, hired to do work for Whitney & Whitney, do a
little extra for good measure? I knew they wanted to hear Ford’s own
account of what he did the evening of January fifteenth, but that they
couldn’t get it. What was the matter with me, Molly Babbitts, getting it
for them?

It flashed into my head like lightning and it didn’t flash out again.
Frightened? Not a bit! Keyed up though—like your blood begins to run
quick. I’d taken some risky dares in my time but it was a new one on me
to dine with a murderer. But honest, besides the pleasure of doing
something for the old man, there was a creepy sort of thrill about it
that strung up my nerves and made me feel like I was going to shoot
Niagara in a barrel.

"Going home, eh?" said he. "It’s a long, cold ride home."

"That’s the first truth you’ve said," I answered. "And for showing me
you can do it I’ll offer you my grateful thanks."

I began to put on my gloves, he standing in the doorway watching.

"To break the journey with a little bit of dinner might be a good idea."

"It might," I said, "if anybody had it."

"I have it. I’ve had it all day."

"What’s the good of having it if you haven’t got the price." I picked up
my satchel and looked cool and pitying at him. "Unless you’re
calculating to take me to the bread line."

"There you wrong me," he answered. "Nothing but the best for you," and
putting his hand into his vest pocket he drew out a roll of bills,
folding them back one by one and giving each a name, "Canvas back,
terrapin, champagne, oyster crabs, alligator pears, anything the lady
calls for."

Those greenbacks, flirted over so carelessly by his strong, brown
fingers, gave me the horrors. Blood money! I drew back. If he hadn’t
been blocking up the entrance, I think I’d have quit it and made a break
for the open. He glanced up and saw my face, and I guess it looked
queer.

"What are you staring so for? They’re not counterfeit."

The feeling passed, and anyway I couldn’t get out without squeezing by
him and I didn’t want to touch him any more than I would a spider.

"I was calculating how much of it I could eat," I said. "My folks don’t
like me to dine out so when I do I try to catch up with all the times
I’ve refused."

"Come along then," he said, stepping back from the doorway. "I know a
bully little joint not far from here. You can catch up there if you’ve
been refusing dinners since the first telephone was installed."

So off we trotted into the night, I and the murderer!

Can you see into my mind—it was boiling with thoughts like a Hammam bath
with steam? What would Soapy say? He’d be raging, but after all he
couldn’t do anything more than rage. You can’t divorce a woman for
dining with a murderer, especially if she only does it once. Mr.
Whitney’d be all right. If I got what I intended to get he’d pass me
compliments that would take O’Mally’s pride down several pegs. As for
myself—Tony Ford wouldn’t want to murder me. There was nothing in it,
and judging by the pleasant things he said as we walked to the
restaurant, you’d think to keep me alive and well was the dearest wish
of his heart.

The restaurant was one of those quiet foreign ones, in an old dwelling
house, sandwiched in among shops and offices. It was a decent place—I’d
been there for lunch with Iola—in the daytime full of business people,
and at night having the sort of crowd that gathers where boarding houses
and downtown apartments and hotels for foreigners give up their dead.

We found a table in a corner of the front room, with the wall to one
side of us and the long curtains of the window behind me. There were a
lot of people and a few waiters, one of whom Mr. Ford summoned with a
haughty jerk of his head. Then he sprawled grandly in his chair with
menus and wine lists, telling the waiter how to serve things that were
hot and ice things that were cold till you’d suppose he’d been a chef
along with all his other jobs. He put on a great deal of side, like he
was a cattle king from Chicago trying to impress a Pilgrim Father from
Boston. The only way it impressed me was to make me think a gunman with
blood on his soul wasn’t so different from an innocent clerk with
nothing to trouble him but the bill at the end.

As he was doing this I took off my veil and gloves, careful to pull off
my wedding ring—I wasn’t going to have that sidetracking him—and
thinking how I’d begin.

We were through the soup and on the fish when I decided the time was
ripe to ring the bell and start. I did it quietly:

"I guess you’ve got a new place?"

"No, I’m still one of the unemployed. Don’t I act like it?" He smiled, a
patronizing smirk, pleased he’d got the hello girl guessing.

"You act to me like the young millionaire cutting his teeth on
Broadway."

He lifted his glass of white wine and sipped it:

"I inherited some money this winter from an uncle up-state. You’re not
drinking your wine. Don’t you like it?"

In his tone, and a shifting of his eyes to the next table, I caught a
suggestion of something not easy, put on. Maybe if you hadn’t known what
I did you wouldn’t have noticed what was plain to me—he didn’t like the
subject.

"No, I never touch wine," I answered. "I don’t want to speak unfeelingly
but it was mighty convenient your uncle died just as your business
failed. Wasn’t it too bad about Miss Whitehall?"

"Very unfortunate, poor girl. Bad for me but worse for her."

"She had no idea it was coming, I suppose?"

He looked up sudden and sharp:

"_What_ was coming?"

His small gray eyes sent a glance piercing into mine, full of a quick,
arrested attention.

"Why—why—the ruin of Mr. Harland."

"Oh, _that_," he was easy again, "I thought you meant the suicide. I
don’t know whether she knew or not. Waiter"—he turned and made one of
those grandstand plays to the waiter—"take this away and bring on the
next."

"She’d have known that night as soon as she heard he was dead but I
guess she was so paralyzed she didn’t think of herself."

"I don’t know what she thought of. She wasn’t in the office."

I dropped my eyes to my plate. Eliza crossing on the ice didn’t have
anything over me in the way she picked her steps.

"Oh, she’d gone before it happened?"

"Yes. I left early myself that night—before she did. I was halfway home
when I remembered some papers I’d said I’d go over and had to hike back
for them. She was gone when I got there. And just think how gruesome it
was, when I was going down in the elevator Harland jumped, struck the
street a few minutes before I reached the bottom."

Could you beat it! Knowing what had been done in that closed office,
knowing what was going to be done while he was sliding down from story
to story and then getting it off that way, as smooth as cream. A sick
feeling rose up inside me. I wanted to get away from him and see an
honest face and feel the cold, fresh air. Dining with a gunman wasn’t as
easy as I’d thought.

Tony Ford, leaning across his plate, tapped on the cloth with his knife
handle to emphasize his words:

"He must have been up that side corridor waiting. When he heard the gate
shut and the car go down, he came out, walked to the hall window and
jumped. Ugh!" he gave a wriggling movement with his broad shoulders.
"_That_ takes nerve!"

I suppose sometimes in crowds you pass murderers, but you don’t know
them for what they are. Probably never again if I lived to be a hundred,
would I sit this way, not only conversing with one, but conversing about
his crime. It wasn’t what you’d look back on afterward as one of the
happy memories of your life, but it was a red-letter experience. I had a
vision of telling my grandchildren how once, when I was young, I talked
with one of the blackest criminals of his day on the subject of the deed
he’d helped commit.

"It’s a fortunate thing he left no family." It was something to say, and
I had to keep him moving along the same line. "You’d suppose he’d have
married again, being wealthy and handsome."

Mr. Ford, who was lighting a cigarette, smiled to himself and said: "So
you would."

"And I guess he could have had his pick. Maybe he cared for someone who
didn’t reciprocate."

He threw away the match and lolled back in his chair.

"Maybe," he said with a meaning secret air.

It wouldn’t have taken a girl just landed at Ellis Island to see that he
wanted to be questioned. It was out on him like a rash. So not to
disappoint him and also being curious I asked:

"_Was_ he in love with someone?"

He said nothing but blew a smoke ring into the air, staring at it as it
floated away. I waited while he blew another ring, the look on his face
as conscious as an actor’s when he has the middle of the stage. Then he
spoke in a weighty tone:

"Harland was in love—madly in love."

This was news to me. I hadn’t looked for it and I didn’t know where it
might lead. I didn’t have to hide my interest; he expected it, was
gratified when he saw me open-mouthed. But he had to do a little more
acting, and tapping on his wine glass with his forefinger said languid
to the waiter:

"Fill it up—the lady won’t take any." Then, his eyes following the smoke
rings—"Nobody had an idea of it—nobody but me. I knew Harland better
than many who considered themselves his friends."

"_You_ knew him," it came out of me before I thought, or I’d never have
put the accent on the "you" that way.

"I knew him well. He’d—er—taken rather a fancy to me."

I couldn’t say anything—the man he’d killed! Fortunately he didn’t
notice me. The wine he’d taken was beginning to make him less sharp. Not
that he was under the influence, but he was not so clear-headed and his
natural vanity was coming up plainer every minute. He went on:

"I met him quite casually in the Black Eagle Building and then—well,
something about me attracted him. Anyway we grew friendly—and—er—that’s
how I stumbled on his secret."

"His love?"

He inclined his head majestically:

"You can see how it was possible when I tell you the lady was Miss
Whitehall."

Believe _me_ I got a thrill! There was a second when I had to bite on my
under lip to keep an exclamation from bursting out. _This_ was
something, something that no one had had a suspicion of, something that
might lead—I couldn’t follow it then—that time, what I had to do was to
find out everything he knew.

"Are you sure?" I breathed out incredulous.

"Perfectly. He was daffy about her."

"You just guessed it?"

He suddenly wheeled in his chair and looked at me, with that same
piercing, almost fierce look I’d seen before. The wine he’d been
drinking showed red in his face, and in his manner there was a roughness
that was new.

"Of course I guessed it. A man like Harland doesn’t go round _telling_
you he’s in love. But I’m a pretty sharp chap. Many things don’t escape
me. He didn’t have to tell me. I was on the spot and I _saw_."

Why didn’t Iola see? She was on the spot too and when it came to romance
no man that breathes has anything on Iola. I ventured as carefully as if
I was walking on the subway tracks, and didn’t know which was the third
rail.

"He tried to keep it a secret?"

"Oh, he tried and I guess he did except from little Tony."

"What did she feel—Miss Whitehall—about him?"

"Not the way he did."

"Perhaps there was someone else?"

A meaning look came over his face and he said softly:

"Perhaps there was."

"Who?"

I don’t know whether it was an interest that stole into my voice without
my knowledge or some instinct that warned him, but suddenly he pulled
himself up. The lounging swagger dropped from him, and he gave me a look
from under his eyebrows, sullen and questioning. Then like a big animal,
restless and uneasy, he glanced over the littered-up table, pushing his
napkin in among the glasses and muttering something about the wine. I
didn’t want him to know I was watching and hunted in my lap for my
gloves. But to say I was keen isn’t the word, for I could see into him
as if his chest was plate glass and what I saw was that he was scared
he’d said too much.

"How should I know?" he suddenly exclaimed, as if there’d been no pause.
"I don’t know anything about Miss Whitehall. Just happening to be round
in the office I caught on to Harland’s infatuation. Anyone would. She
may have a dozen strings to her bow for all I know or care." He gave me
an investigating look—how was I taking it?—and I smiled innocently back.
That reassured him and he twisted round in his chair, snapping his
fingers at the waiter, "Here, lively—my bill. Don’t keep us waiting all
night."

The waiter who’d been hovering round watching us eating through those
layers of food darted off like a dog freed from the leash. Mr. Ford
subsided back into his chair. He was more at ease, but not all right yet
as his words proved.

"Don’t you go quoting me, now, as having said anything about Harland and
Miss Whitehall. He’s in his grave, poor chap, and I don’t like to figure
as having talked over his private affairs. Doesn’t look well, you know."

"Sure," I said comfortably. "I’m on."

My gloves were buttoned and my veil down. Mr. Ford, leaning his elbows
on the table, was looking at me with what he thought was a romantic
gaze, long and deep. In my opinion he looked like a fool—men mostly do
when they’re trying to be sentimental on a heavy meal. But I wasn’t
worrying about that. What was engaging me was how I could shake him
without telling him who I was or where I lived. In the first excitement
of corralling him I’d never thought of it. Now the result of my rash act
was upon me. If you ever dine with a murderer, take my advice—when you
start in lay your pipes for getting out.

As we waited for that bill I was as uncomfortable as if I had to pay it.
Suppose I couldn’t escape and he followed me home? Babbitts would be
like the mad elephant in the Zoo, and from what I knew of Tony Ford he
might draw a pistol and make me a widow.

"Have you enjoyed your dinner, little one?" said he, soft and slushy.

"Fine!" I answered, pulling my coat off the chair back.

"We’ve got to be good friends, haven’t we?"

"Pals," I said.

"Don’t you think we know each other well enough for you to tell me your
name?"

"They say there’s a great charm about the unknown," I answered. "And I
want to be as charming as it’s possible with the restrictions nature’s
put upon me."

"You don’t need any extra trimmings," said he. "You might as well tell
me, for I can always find out at the Black Eagle Building."

Could he? I was Miss Morgenthau there, and today was positively my last
appearance. If I could get away from him now I was safe from his ever
finding me.

The waiter brought the bill with murmurings that it was to be paid at
the desk. We rose, Mr. Ford feeling in his pocket, the waiter trying to
look listless, as if money was no treat to him. I moved across the room
and reconnoitered. The desk, with a fat gray-haired woman sitting behind
it, was close by the door that led into the hall. Several people were
out there putting on coats and hats and jabbering together in a foreign
lingo. I sauntered carelessly through the doorway, seeing, out of the
tail of my eye, Mr. Ford put down a twenty-dollar bill on the counter.
The gray-haired woman began to pull out little drawers and make change.
One of the people in the hall opened the front door and they began
filing out. I went with them, slow on their heels at first, then fast,
dodging between them, then like a streak down the steps to the sidewalk
and up the street.

It was an awful place to hide in—all lights and show windows; a fish
might as well try to conceal itself in a parlor aquarium. There wasn’t a
niche that you could have squeezed a cat into and I _had_ to get
somewhere. Suddenly I saw a narrow flight of stairs with a large set of
teeth hanging over them and up that I went, stumbling on my skirt till I
reached a landing and flattened back against the dentist’s door. It was
locked or I would have gone in, so scared I was of that man—gone in, and
if the price of concealment had been a set of false teeth I make no
doubt I’d have ordered them.


[Illustration: _It was locked or I would have gone in._]


After a while I ventured down, took a look out and stole away, dodging
along dark side streets and round corners with my muff up against my
face, till I struck a cab stand. Not a word came out of me till I was
safe inside a taxi, and then I almost whispered my address to the
chauffeur.

As we sped along I quieted down and began to think—going over what he’d
said, connecting things up. And as I thought, bouncing round in that
empty vehicle like one small pea in a pod that was too big, I saw it
plainer and plainer, as if one veil after another was being lifted.
Harland was in love with her—she’d not gone down in the elevator—she’d
stayed there! she’d been there! She’d—

We went over a chuck hole and I bounced up nearly to the roof, but the
smothered cry that came from me wasn’t because of that. It was because I
_saw_—the whole thing was as clear as daylight. _She’d_ been the lure
that brought him to the Azalea Woods Estates, _she’d_ been the person
that kept him in the front office while Barker came down from the story
above!




CHAPTER XI


JACK TELLS THE STORY


The account of Molly’s dinner with Tony Ford was given Sunday morning by
Molly herself to George and the chief in the Whitney home. I went there
in the afternoon—dread of possible developments drew me like a
magnet—and heard the news. It was more ominous than even I, steeled and
primed for ill tidings, had expected. I didn’t say much. There was no
use in showing my disbelief; besides if they suspected its strength
there was a possibility of their confidence being withheld from me. I
had to hear everything, be familiar with every strand in the net they
were weaving round the woman of whose guilt they were now certain.

George was going to call somewhere on Fifth Avenue, and I walked up with
him, for the pleasure of his company he supposed, in reality to hear in
detail how he and the chief had pieced into logical sequence the broken
bits of information.

"Roughly speaking," he said, "it’s this way: Barker was the brains of
the combination, Ford and Miss Whitehall the instruments he used. Ford
did the killing and was paid. Miss Whitehall’s part, which was puzzling
before, is now clear. She takes her place as The Woman in the Case, the
spider that decoyed the fly into the web."

He paused for me to answer, but I could say nothing.

"It was one of the most ingenious plots I’ve ever come up against. A
master mind conceived it and must have been days perfecting it. Think of
the skill with which every detail was developed, and those two
alibis—Ford’s and Barker’s. How carefully they were carried out. That
afternoon visit of Harland to Miss Whitehall was planned. Barker
followed it and heard that all was ready—the trap set and the quarry
coming. Then he went up to the floor above establishing his presence
there, and knowing, when Harland left, that the girl was waiting below
to meet and hold him in the front room.

"Then comes Tony Ford, finds Harland and Miss Whitehall, apologizes and
goes through to the private office where Barker is lying low. That the
murder was committed there is proved by the two blood spots. Ford
established his alibi by leaving; Barker’s is already established—he is
in the room above unable to get out without being seen. Even if a crime
_had_ been discovered, they were both as safe from suspicion as if
they’d been in their own homes.

"Miss Whitehall and Barker stay in the Azalea Woods Estates office till
the excitement in the street subsides. They’re perfectly safe there; the
police, when they come, are going to go to the floor above. When the
crowd disperses they leave by the service stairs, she first, Barker a
short while afterward. The building and the street are deserted, but
even if he _is_ seen, nobody knows enough at that time to question his
movements. After that it all goes without a hitch, even the arrest of
the chauffeur was all to the good, as it delayed the search for two
days.

"When it’s known that he has voluntarily disappeared, what’s the
explanation? He’s welched on his associates and found it best to take to
the tall timber. At this moment he’s probably congratulating himself on
his success. There’s just one thing that, so far, he hasn’t been able to
accomplish—get his girl."

I walked along, not answering. It was pretty sickening to hear how
straight they had it. But there was one weak spot; at least I thought it
was weak.

"Just why do you think a girl like Miss Whitehall—a woman without a spot
or stain on her—would lend herself to an affair like that?"

"Perfectly simple," he answered. "She expects to marry Barker. Whether
she loves him or his money, her actions prove that she is ready to join
him whenever he sends for her—ready to do what he tells her. He’s a
tremendous personality, stronger than she, and he’s bent her to his
will."

"Oh, rot!" I said. "You can’t bend a perfectly straight woman to help in
such a crime unless she’s bent that way by nature, and _she_ isn’t."

He grinned in a complacent, maddening way.

"I guess Barker could. He’s as subtle as the serpent in Eden. Besides,
how can you be so sure what kind of a girl she is? Who knows anything of
these Whitehalls? They came from the West two years ago and settled on a
farm—quiet, ladylike women—but not a soul has any real information about
them or their antecedents. And _they_ haven’t given out much. They’ve
been curiously secretive all along the line. I’m not saying the girl’s a
natural born criminal—she doesn’t look the part—but you’ll have to admit
her speech and her actions are not those of a simple-minded rustic
beauty. In my opinion she’s fallen under Barker’s spell, and he’s molded
her to his purpose. _He’s_ the one, _he’s_ the brain. She and Ford were
only the two hands."

We’d reached the place he was bound for, and I was glad to break away. I
wanted to think, and the more I thought the more wild and fantastic and
incredible it seemed. A week ago a girl like any other girl, and today
suspected of complicity in a primitively savage crime. I thought of the
case they were building up against her and I thought of her in her room
that morning, and it seemed the maddest nightmare. Then her face that
day in the Whitney office rose on my memory, the stealthily watching
eyes with their leaping fires, the equivocations, the lies! I walked for
the rest of the afternoon, miles, somewhere out in the country. My brain
was dried like a sponge in the sun as I came home—I couldn’t get
anywhere, couldn’t get beyond that fundamental conviction that it wasn’t
true. I think if she’d confessed it with her own lips I’d have gone on
persisting she was innocent.

Two days after that a chain of events began that put an end to all
inaction and plunged the Harland case deeper than ever into sinister
mystery. I will write them down in the order in which they occurred.

The first was on Tuesday—the Tuesday night following Molly’s dinner with
Tony Ford. That night an unknown man attacked Ford in his room, leaving
him for dead.

For some years Ford had lived in a lodging house on the East Side near
Stuyvesant Park. The place was decent and quiet, run by a widow and her
daughter, the inmates of a shabby-genteel class—rather an odd place for
a man of Ford’s proclivities to house himself. It was one of those
old-fashioned, brown-stone fronts, set back from the street behind a
little square of garden, a short flagged path leading to the front door.

On the evening of the attack Ford had come in about half-past eight,
and, after a few words with his landlady, who was sitting in the
reception room, had gone upstairs. A little after ten, as they were
closing up for the night, there was a ring at the bell and the door was
opened by the servant, a Swede. The widow was as economical with her gas
as lodging-house keepers usually are, and the Swede said she could only
dimly see the figure of a man in the vestibule. He asked for Mr. Anthony
Ford, and she told him Mr. Ford was in and directed him to a room on the
third floor back. Without more words he entered and went up the stairs.
After locking the door she followed him, being on her way to bed. When
she reached the third floor he was standing at Ford’s door, and, as she
ascended to the fourth, she heard his knock and Ford’s voice from the
inside call out, "Hello, who’s that?"

When the police asked her about the man’s appearance her description was
meager. He had worn the collar of his overcoat turned up and kept on his
hat. All that she could make out in the brief moment when he crossed the
hall to the stairs was that his eyes looked bright and dark, that he
wore glasses, and that he had a large aquiline nose. She thought he had
a white mustache, but on this point was uncertain, as the upturned
collar hid the lower part of his face.

Babbitts, who reported the affair for the _Dispatch_ and for the Whitney
office on the side, questioned the girl carefully. She was stupid, not
long landed, and could only be sure of the nose and the glasses. But one
thing he elicited from her was an important touch in this impressionist
picture—the man was small. When he passed her in the hall she noticed
that he was not so tall as she was, and he moved quickly and lightly as
he went up the stairs.

On the third floor front were two rooms, one vacant, one occupied by a
boy named Salinger, a clerk in a near-by publishing house. Salinger came
in at half-past ten, and as he passed Ford’s door heard in the room
men’s voices, one loud, one low. A sentence in the raised voice—it did
not sound like Ford’s—caught his ear. The tone denoted anger, likewise
the words: "I’ve come for something more than talk. I’ve had enough of
that."

Knowing Ford was out of work he supposed he was having a row with a dun,
and passed on to his own room, where he went to bed and read a novel. He
was so engrossed in this that he said he would not have heard anyone
come or go in the hall, but the landlady, who with her daughter occupied
the parlor on the ground floor, at a little before eleven heard steps
descending the stairs and the front door open and close.

It wasn’t till nearly two in the morning that Salinger was wakened by a
feeble knocking. He jumped up, and before he could reach the door heard
a heavy fall in the passage. There, prostrate by the sill, lay Ford,
unconscious, his head laid open by a deep wound.

Salinger dragged him back to his room, then roused the landlady, who
sent for a doctor. He told Babbitts that the place gave no evidence of a
struggle, the droplight was burning, a chair drawn close to it, and a
book lying face down on the table as if Ford had been reading when the
stranger interrupted him. On the floor near a desk standing between the
two windows, a trickle of blood showed where Ford had fallen, suggesting
that the attack had been made from behind as he stood over the desk. The
doctor pronounced the injury serious. The blow had been delivered on the
back of the head, and Ford’s condition was critical.

When the police turned up they could find nothing to give them a clue to
the assailant—no finger prints, no foot marks, no weapon or implement.
Ford had been stricken down by one violent blow, falling on him suddenly
and evidently unexpectedly. He was taken to the hospital, unconscious,
no one knowing whether he would die before they could get a statement
out of him.

The cause of the assault was at first puzzling. Robbery seemed
improbable, as a man in Ford’s position was not likely to have much
money and as his gold watch and chain were found in full view on the
table. But when the first excitement quieted down one of the women in
the house came forward with the story that a few days before Ford had
told her he had recently been left a legacy by an uncle up-state, and in
proof of his newly acquired wealth had shown her two fifty-dollar bills.
This put a different face on the matter. If Ford had carried such sums
on him, it was probable the fact had become known and burglary been the
motive of the attack.

The police looked over the papers in his wallet and desk but found
nothing that threw any light on the mystery. Babbitts was present at
this search and found three letters—tossed aside by the city detectives
as having no bearing on the subject—that he knew must be seen by Whitney
& Whitney. He and the precinct captain had hobnobbed together over many
cases, and a few sentences in the hall resulted in the transfer of the
papers to Babbitts’ breast pocket with a promise to return them the next
day.

I’ll give you these letters later on—when we pored over them in the old
man’s private office.

In the hospital Ford came back to consciousness long enough to make an
ante-mortem statement. It was short and explicit, satisfying the
authorities, who didn’t know that the victim himself was a criminal with
matters in his own life to hide. Here it is, copied from the evening
paper:

    I don’t know who the man was. I never saw him before. He had
    some story that he knew me and asked for money. I tried to stand
    him off, but when he got threatening, not wanting him to make a
    row in the house, I went to the desk where I had a few loose
    bills in a drawer. It was while I was standing there with my
    back to him, that he struck me. I don’t know what he did it
    with—something he had under his coat. When I came to myself
    later I got to Salinger’s door. That’s all I know. A week ago
    I’d had some money on me—part of a small legacy—but I’d banked
    it a few days before. He must have heard of it some way and was
    after it.

That settled the question as far as the police and the general public
went. That the watch and chain were not touched nor the few dollars in
the desk drawer was pointed to as positive proof that Ford’s assailant
was no common sneak thief or second-story man. He was not wasting his
time on small change or articles difficult to dispose of. For a few days
the police hunted for him, but not a trace of him was to be found. "An
old hand," they had it, "dropped back into the darkness of the
underworld."

There was not a detective or reporter in New York who connected that
half-seen figure, stealing by night into a cheap lodging house, with the
financier whose disappearance had been the nine days’ wonder of the
season.

On Wednesday evening Babbitts brought the letters to the Whitney office
(we were all there but Molly), and we sat round the table passing the
papers from hand to hand.

One was on a sheet of Harland’s business stationery and was in Harland’s
writing, which both George and the chief knew. It was dated January
second, and ran as follows:

    _Dear Ford_,

    Excellent. If possible, I’ll try to see you tomorrow. I’ll be
    going down to lunch about one. Yours,

    H. H.

As a document in the case it had no especial value, beyond confirming
the fact that Ford was—as he had told Molly—on friendly terms with the
lawyer.

The others were of vital significance. They were on small oblongs of
white paper, the finely nicked upper edge indicating they had been
attached to a writing tablet. Both were in ink, and in the same hand,
rapid and scratchy, the words trailing off in unfinished scrawls.
Neither had any address, but both bore dates: one December 27 and the
other January 10.

Here is the first:

    _December 27._

    _Dear Girl_,

    Thanks for your note. Things begin to look more encouraging.
    That I must stand back and let you do so much—win our way by
    your cleverness and persuasion—is a trial to my patience. But my
    time will come later.

    J. W. B.

The signature was a hurried scratch. Babbitts said the police had
glanced at the letter, set it down as the copy of a note Ford had
written to some girl, and thrown it aside. Those half-formed initials
might have been anything to the casual, uninterested eye.

The second, dated January 10, was a little longer:

    _Dearest_,

    I hoped to see you today but couldn’t make it. So our end seems
    to be in sight—at last approaching after our planning and
    waiting. What a sensation we’re going to make! But it won’t
    touch us. We’re strong enough to dare anything when our
    happiness is the stake.

    J. W. B.

We agreed with O’Mally when he sized these letters up as copies in
Ford’s hand—he had samples of it—of notes written by Barker to Carol
Whitehall. The reason for Ford’s taking them was not hard to guess with
our knowledge of the gunman’s character.

"It shows him up as a pretty tough specimen," said the detective,
astride on a chair with a big black cigar in the corner of his mouth.
"He wasn’t going to lose a trick. While he was working for Barker he was
gathering all the evidence against his employer that his position in the
Whitehall office gave him access to."

"Laying his plans for blackmail," said George.

"That’s it. He had his eagle eye trained on the future. When Barker and
his girl were feeling safe in some secluded corner, these
letters—documentary testimony to the plot—could be used as levers to
extort more money."

"Do you suppose Barker was on to it and decided to get him out of the
way before he had a chance to use them?" said Babbitts.

"No—I don’t see it that way. There was no indication in the room of a
search. I guess Barker acted on the principle that the fewer people
share a secret the easier it is to keep."

"Looks to me," said George, "as if Ford _had_ made some move that scared
the old man. Coming back that way into a house full of people!
Considering the circumstances he took a mighty big risk."

"Not as big a one as having Ford at large," answered O’Mally. "You’ve
got to remember that not one of the three knows the murder has been
discovered. They think they’re as safe as bugs in a rug. With Ford out
of it the only menace to Barker’s safety is removed. I look at this as a
last perfecting touch, the coping stone on the edifice."

The chief, who had been silently pacing back and forth across the end of
the room, came slouching to the table and picked up the longer of the
two letters. Holding it to the light he read it over murmuringly, then
dropped it and said:

"Curious that a man who had conceived such a plot would allude to it in
writing."

I spoke up. What seemed to me the first rational words of the meeting
gave me my cue.

"What makes you so sure the thing alluded to in those letters _is_ the
murder?"

I was standing back between the window and the table. They all squared
round in their chairs to stare at me, O’Mally bending his head to level
a scornful glance below the shade of the electric standard.

"What else _could_ they allude to?" he said.

"I don’t know. Nobody, not a person here, knows all that existed between
Barker and Miss Whitehall. There’s no reason to take for granted that
the plan, scheme, whatever you like to call it those letters indicate,
was the killing of Harland."

O’Mally gave an exasperated grunt and cast an eye of derisive question
at the chief. It enraged me and my hands gripped together.

"Oh, Lord, Jack, you’re nutty," said George. "We know Barker and Miss
Whitehall were in love, and we know Barker committed the murder, and we
know she helped. That was enough to occupy their minds without going off
on side mysteries."

Nature has cursed me with a violent temper. During the last two
years—since the dark days of the Hesketh tragedy—I’ve thought it was
conquered—a leashed beast of which I was the master. Now suddenly it
rose, pulling at its chain. I felt the old forgotten stir of it, the
rush of boiling blood that in the end made me blind. I had sense enough
left to know I’d got to keep it down and I did it. But if there’d been
no need for restraint, for dissimulation, it would have burst out as it
has in the past, burst against O’Mally with a fist in the middle of his
cock-sure, sneering face. I heard my voice, husky, but steady, as I
said,

"That’s all very well, but how about what the chief has just said? Why
should Barker _write_ when he could say what he wanted? Why did he, so
cautious in every other way, do a thing a green boy would have known the
danger of? You’re building up your whole case on the vaguest surmises."

O’Mally took his cigar out of his mouth, his eyes narrowed and full of
an ugly fire.

"I suppose the initial fact that a murder’s been committed is surmise?"

"No," I came nearer the table, the blood singing in my ears, "it’s your
evidence against the woman, that you’re twisting and coloring to match
your preconceived theories. There’s not an attempt been made to
reconcile her previous record with the villainous act of which you
accuse her. There’s a gulf there you can’t bridge. Why don’t you go down
into the foundations of the thing instead of putting your attention on
surface indications? Why don’t you go into the psychology of it, build
on that, not the material facts that a child could see?"

I don’t believe one of them guessed the state I was in—took my vehemence
as an enthusiasm for impartial justice. But a few minutes more of it and
the old fury would have broken loose. I saw O’Mally’s face, red through
a red mist, saw he was mad, mad straight through, enraged at the
aspersions on his ability. He got up, ready to answer, and Lord knows
what would have happened—a rough and tumble round the room probably—if
the door hadn’t opened and a clerk put in his head with the
announcement:

"A gentleman on the phone wants Mr. O’Mally."

The words transformed the detective; his anger vanished as if it never
had been. Quick as a wink he made for the door, flinging back over his
shoulder:

"I told them at the office if anything turned up I’d be here. There’s
something doing."

A hush fell on the rest of us, the tense quiet of expectancy. The fire
in me died like a flame when a bellows is dropped. News—any news—might
bring help for her, exonerate her, wipe away the stain of the suspicions
that no one but we six would ever know.

The door opened and O’Mally entered. His face was illuminated, shining
with an irrepressible triumph, his movements quick and instinctively
stealthy. Pushing the door to behind him he said as softly as if the
walls had ears:

"They’ve got Barker in Philadelphia."




CHAPTER XII


JACK TELLS THE STORY


Inside an hour O’Mally, Babbitts and I were on our way to Philadelphia.
All friction was forgotten, a bigger issue had extinguished the sparks
that had come near bursting into flame. A mutual desire united us, the
finding of Barker.

The train, an express, seemed to crawl like a tortoise, but the way I
felt I guess the flight of an aëroplane would have been slow. I had
hideous fears that he might give us the slip, but O’Mally was confident.
One of his men had got a lead on Barker through a vendor of newspapers,
from whom the capitalist twice in the last week had purchased the big
New York dailies. It had taken several days to locate his place of
hiding—a quiet boarding house far removed from the center of the
city—which was now under surveillance. As we swung through the night,
shut close in a smoke-filled compartment, we speculated as to whether he
would try and throw a bluff or see the game was up and tell the truth.

At the station O’Mally’s man met us and the four of us piled into a
taxi, and started on a run across town. It was moonlight, and going down
those quiet streets, lined with big houses and then with little
houses—still, dwindling vistas sleeping in the silver radiance—seemed to
me the longest drive I’d ever taken in my life. As we sped the detective
gave us further particulars. By his instructions the newsstand man, who
left the morning papers at the boarding house, had got into
communication with the servant, a colored girl. From her he had learnt
that Barker—he passed under the name of Joseph Sammis—had been away for
twenty-four hours and had come back that morning so ill that a doctor
had been called in. The doctor had said the man’s heart was weak, and
that his condition looked like the result of strain or shock. Questioned
further the girl had said he was "A pleasant, civil-spoken old
gentleman, giving no trouble to anybody." He went out very little,
sitting in his room most of the time reading the papers. He received no
mail there, but that he did get letters she had found out, as she had
seen one on his table addressed to the General Delivery.

The house was on a street, quiet and deserted at this early hour, one of
a row all built alike. As we climbed out of the taxi the moon was
bright, the shadows lying like black velvet across the lonely roadway.
On the opposite side, loitering slow, was a man, who, raising a hand to
his hat, passed on into the darkness along the area railings. Though it
was only a little after nine, many of the houses showed the blankness of
unlit windows, but in the place where we had stopped a fan-light over
the door glowed in a yellow semicircle.

As the taxi moved off we three—O’Mally’s detective slipped away into the
shadow like a ghost—walked up a little path to the front door where I
pulled an old-fashioned bell handle. I could hear the sound go jingling
through the hall, loud and cracked, and then steps, languid and
dragging, come from somewhere in the rear. I was to act as spokesman, my
cue being to ask for Mr. Sammis on a matter of urgent business.

The door was opened by the colored girl, who looked at us stupidly and
then said she’d call Miss Graves, the landlady, as she didn’t think
anyone could see Mr. Sammis.

Standing back from the door she let us into a hall with a hatrack on one
side and a flight of stairs going up at the back. The light was dim,
coming from a globe held aloft by a figure that crowned the newel post.
The paper on the walls, some dark striped pattern, seemed to absorb what
little radiance there was and the whole place smelled musty and was as
quiet as a church.

The colored girl had disappeared down a long passage and presently a
door opened back there and a woman came out, tall and thin, in a skimpy
black dress. She approached us as we stood in a group by the hatrack,
leaning forward near-sightedly and blinking at us through silver-rimmed
spectacles.

"My maid says you want to see Mr. Sammis," she said, in an unamiable
voice.

"Yes," I answered. "We’ve come from New York and it’s imperative we see
him this evening."

"But you can’t," she snapped. "He’s sick. The doctor says he mustn’t be
disturbed."

Talking it over afterward we all confessed that we were seized by the
same idea—that this lanky old spinster might be in the game and Barker’s
illness was a fake. Feeling as I did I was ready to leap forward, grab
her, and lock her in her own parlor while the others chased up the
stairs. I could sense the slight, uneasy stir of the two men beside me,
and I tried to inject a determination into my voice, that while it was
civil was also informing:

"I’m sorry, but it’s absolutely necessary that we transact our business
with him now."

"Can’t you give me a message?" she demurred, squinting her eyes up
behind the glasses. "I’ll see that it’s delivered in the morning."

"No, Madam. This is important and can’t wait. We won’t be long, we only
have to consult with him for a few minutes."

She gave a shrug as much as to say, "Well, this is your affair!" and,
drawing back, pointed to the stairs.

"He’s up there, fourth floor front, second door to your left."

To each of us the suspicion that she was in with Barker had grown with
every minute. The idea once lodged in our minds, possessed them, and we
went up those stairs, slow at first, and then, as we got out of earshot,
faster and faster. It was a run on the second flight and a gallop on the
third. On this landing there was no gas lit, but a window at the end of
the passage let in a square of moonlight that lay bright on the floor
and showed us the hall’s dim length and the outlines of closed doors.

It was the second of these, on the left-hand side, and creeping toward
it we stood for a moment getting our wind. The place was very cold, as
if a window was open, and there was not a sound. Standing by the door
O’Mally knocked softly. There was no answer.

In that half-lit passage, chilled with the icy breath of the winter
night and held in a strange stillness, I was seized by a grisly sense of
impending horror. If I’d been a small boy my teeth would have begun to
chatter. At thirty years of age that doesn’t happen, but I doubt whether
anyone whose body was supplied with an ordinarily active nervous system
would not have felt something sinister in that cold, dark place, in the
silence behind that close-shut door.

O’Mally knocked again and again; there was no answer.

"Try it," I whispered and the detective turned the handle.

"Locked," he breathed back, then—"Stand away there. I’m going to break
it. There’s something wrong here."

He turned sideways, bracing his shoulder against the door. There was a
cracking sound, and the lock, embedded in old soft wood, gave way, the
door swinging in with O’Mally hanging to the handle.

The room was unlit but for the silver moonlight that came from the
window, uncurtained and open. At that sight the same thought seized the
three of us—the man was gone—and O’Mally, fumbling in his pocket for
matches, broke into furious profanity.

I had a box and as I dug round for it, took a look about, and saw the
shapes of a chair with garments hanging over it, an open desk, and,
against the opposite wall, the bed. It was only a pale oblong, and
looked irregular, as if the clothes were heaped on it as the man had
thrown them back. I could have joined O’Mally in his swearing. Gone—when
our fingers were closing on him! Then I found the matches and the gas
burst out over our heads.

My eyes were on the bed and O’Mally’s must have been, for simultaneously
I gave an exclamation and he leaped forward. There, asleep, under the
covers lay a man. Quick as a flash of lightning the detective was beside
him, bending to look close at the face, then he drew back with a sound—a
cry of amazement, disbelief—and pulling off the bed clothes laid his
hand on the sleeper’s chest.

"God in Heaven!" he gasped, turning to us. "He’s dead!"

Babbitts and I made a rush for the bed, I to the head, where I leaned
low to make sure, staring into the gray, pale face with its prominent
nose and sunken eyes. Then it was my turn to cry out, to stagger back,
looking from one man to the other, aghast at what I’d seen:

"It’s not Barker at all."

For a moment we stared at one another, jaws fallen, eyes stony. Not a
word came from one of us, the silence broken by the hissing rush of the
gas turned up full cock in a sputtering ribbon of flame. I came to
myself first, turned from them back to the dead face, its marble calm in
strange contrast to the stunned consternation of the living faces.

"It’s not he," I repeated. "I’ve often seen him. It’s _not_ the man."

"Well—well——" stammered O’Mally, coming out of his stupor. "Who on earth
is it?"

"How do I know—Sammis, I suppose. It’s like him—the nose, the eyes and
the eyebrows, and the mustache. But," I looked at them, gazing like two
stupefied animals at the head on the pillow, "it’s _not_ Johnston
Barker."

O’Mally, with a groan of baffled desperation, fell into a chair, his
hands hanging over the arms, his feet limp on the floor before him.
Babbitts stood paralyzed, leaning on the foot of the bed. It was an
extraordinary situation—three live men, hot on the chase of a fourth and
in the moment of victory faced by the most inscrutable and solemn thing
that life holds—a dead man. We couldn’t get over it, couldn’t seem to
think or act, grouped round the bed with the whistling rush of the gas
loud on the silence.

Then suddenly, another and more distant sound broke up our stupefaction.
Someone was coming up the stairs. It jerked us back to life, and I made
a run for the door, O’Mally’s whisper hissing after me:

"If it’s that woman, keep her away for a while. I want to go over the
room."

It was Miss Graves, ascending slowly with the help of the balustrade. I
caught her on the landing and told her what we’d found. She was not
greatly surprised—the doctor had warned her. I explained the broken door
by telling her we had been alarmed by the silence and had forced our way
in. That, too, she took quietly, and turned away, gliding shadowlike
down the stairs to send out the servant for the doctor.

When I reëntered the room its aspect was changed. A sheet covered the
dead man and O’Mally and Babbitts, with all the burners in the
chandelier blazing, had started looking over the room. The detective was
already at work on the papers in the desk, Babbitts going through the
clothes over the chair and the few others that hung in the cupboard.

"Hustle and get busy," said O’Mally, as he heard me come in. "If this
isn’t Johnston Barker, it’s the man we’ve been trailing and I’m pretty
sure it’s the one that attacked Ford."

There was a table by the bedside with a reading lamp and some books on
it. Moving these I came upon two newspaper clippings, relating to the
suicide of Harland. In both Anthony Ford was mentioned. The reporters
had evidently spoken to him that night on the street, gleaning any
fragments of information they could. One alluded to the fact that he was
employed in the offices below Harland’s, the Azalea Woods Estates. These
words were heavily underlined in pencil.

"Looks like it from this," I said, showing the clipping to O’Mally.

He glanced at it and grunted, going back to his inspection of a sheaf of
papers he had found in one of the desk pigeonholes.

Meantime Babbitts had found in the coat that hung over the chair a
wallet containing a hundred dollars, a tailor’s bill for a suit and
coat, receipted and bearing a New York address, and Tony Ford’s house
and street number written in pencil on a neatly folded sheet of note
paper. Besides these there was one letter, dated January 13, typed and
bearing no signature. Its contents was as follows:

    Enclosed please find one hundred dollars in two bills of fifty.
    Will send same amount on same date next month if work should be
    still delayed. Will communicate further later.

The envelope, also addressed in typewriting, was directed to Joseph
Sammis, General Delivery, Philadelphia, and bore a New York postmark.

We were working too quickly for much comment, but Babbitts held out the
paper with Ford’s address on it toward O’Mally.

"This bears it out, too," he said.

O’Mally looked at it, and snapped the elastic back on the documents he’d
been going over.

"From what I’ve seen here," he said, "Sammis was the man Ford was with
in the real-estate business. These are all contracts, bills and some
correspondence, the records of a small venture that went to smash," he
pushed the roll back in its pigeonhole—"not another thing."

"There’s not another thing in the room," I answered, "except two novels
and a stack of New York papers on the floor there by the bureau. Hist!
quiet!"

There were feet coming up the stairs. In a twinkling everything was as
it had been, Babbitts and O’Mally withdrew to the window and I went out
to see who was coming. It was Miss Graves and the doctor.

I explained the situation and found the doctor brusquely business-like
and matter-of-fact. It was what might have been expected. When he had
been called in that morning he had found Mr. Sammis a very sick man,
suffering from angina pectoris and a general condition of debility and
exhaustion. He had asked him if he had been subjected to any recent
exertion or strain but been told no other than a trip the day before to
Washington. Miss Graves said it was undoubtedly this trip that had done
the damage. He had been well when he started on Tuesday morning, but on
returning twenty-four hours later had been so weak and enfeebled that
one of the other lodgers had had to assist him to his room. An
examination proved that he had been dead some hours. Who his relations
were or where he came from Miss Graves had no idea and would turn the
matter over to the authorities.

It was close on midnight when we left, and there being no vehicle in
sight we walked up the street. The moon was as bright as day, and,
swinging along between those two lines of black houses, with here and
there a light shining yellow in an upper window, we were silent, each
occupied by his own thoughts.

I could guess those of the other two—Babbitts’ chagrin at once again
losing his big story, O’Mally’s sullen indignation at having followed a
clue that led to such a blind alley. But their disappointment and
bitterness were nothing to mine. All my hopes gone again, and this last
puzzle helping in no way, in no way as I then counted help.




CHAPTER XIII


JACK TELLS THE STORY


To say that the expectant Whitney office got a jolt is putting it
mildly. On the threshold of success, to meet such a setback enraged
George and made even the chief grouchy. The new developments added new
complications that upset their carefully elaborated theories. There had
to be a readjustment. Whoever Sammis was and whatever his motive could
have been it was undoubtedly he who had attacked Tony Ford.

It was inexplicable and mysterious. The chief had an idea that there was
a connection between Sammis and Barker, that the man now dead might have
been "planted" in Philadelphia to divert the search from the live man,
who had stolen to safety after a rise to the surface in Toronto. George
scouted it; an accidental likeness had fooled them and made them waste
valuable time. The devil was on the side of Barker, taking care of his
own.

It did look that way. Investigation of the few clues we had led to
nothing. The tailor, whose bill was found in Sammis’s pocket, remembered
selling a suit and overcoat to a man called Sammis on January tenth. He
was a quiet, polite old party who looked poor and shabby but bought good
clothes and paid spot cash for them. The typewritten letter indicated
that Sammis had been sent to Philadelphia and well paid for some work
that had not yet started. It was upon this letter the chief based his
contention that Sammis’s appearance in the case was not a coincidence—he
was another of Barker’s henchmen, and it was part of Barker’s luck that
at the crucial moment he should have died.

But it was all speculation, nothing certain except that we had lost our
man again. Philadelphia had dropped out as a point of interest and the
case swung back to New York, where it now centered round the bed of Tony
Ford.

We were in constant communication with the hospital and on Thursday
received word that Ford would recover. That lifted us up from the smash
of Wednesday night. When he was able to speak we would hear
something—everything if he could be scared into a full confession. The
hospital authorities refused to let anyone see him till he was perfectly
fit, a matter of several days yet. That suited us, as we wanted no
speech with him till he was strong enough to stand the shock of our
knowledge. Caught thus, with his back against the wall, we expected him
to make a clean breast of it.

The enforced waiting was—to me anyway—distracting. With the hope I’d had
of Barker gone, I was now looking to Ford. He _must_, he _could_
exonerate her, there wasn’t the slightest doubt of it. But to have to
wait for it, to be cool and calm, to get through the next few days—I
felt like a man caught in the rafters of a burning building, trying to
be patient while they hacked him out.

After the news from the hospital the temperature of the office fell to
an enforced normal. O’Mally went back to his burrow and Babbitts to his
paper with his big story still in the air. That night in my place, I
measured off the sitting room from eight till twelve—five strides from
the bookcase to the window, seven from the fire to the folding doors.

If _I_ could only induce her to speak, if she herself would only clear
up the points that were against her, there was still a chance of getting
her out of it before Ford opened up. That she had something to hide,
some mystery in connection with her movements that night, some secret
understanding with Barker, even I had to admit. But whatever it was it
would be better to reveal it than to go on into the fierce white light
that would break over the Harland case within a week.

In that midnight pacing I tried to think of some way I could force her
to tell—to tell _me_, but the clocks chimed on and the fire died on the
hearth and I got nowhere. She knew me so slightly, might think I was set
on by the office, the very fact that I was what I was might seal her
lips closer. Instead of breaking down her reticence I might increase it,
strengthen that wall of secretiveness behind which she seemed to be
taking refuge like a hunted creature.

When I went to the office on Friday morning the chief asked me to go to
Buffalo that night, to look up some witnesses in the Lytton case. It
would take me all Saturday and I could get back by Sunday night or at
the latest Monday morning. A phone message sent to the hospital before I
came in had drawn the information that Tony Ford would not be able to
see the Philadelphia detectives—O’Mally and Babbitts posed in that
rôle—till Monday. That settled it—better to be at work out of town than
hanging about cursing the slowness of the hours.

But the questions of the night before haunted me. Why, anyway, couldn’t
I go to see her? Wasn’t it up to me, whether I succeeded or not, to make
the effort to break through her silence—the silence that was liable to
do her such deadly damage? I _had_ to see her. I couldn’t keep away from
her. At lunch time I called her up and asked her if I could come. She
said yes and named four that afternoon. On the stroke I was in the
vestibule, pushing the button below her name, and with my heart thumping
against my ribs like a steel hammer.

She opened the door and as I followed her up the little hall told me the
servant had been sent away and her mother was out. As on that former
visit she seated herself at the desk, motioning me to a chair opposite.
The blinds were raised, the room flooded with the last warm light of the
afternoon. By its brightness I saw that she was even paler and more worn
than she had been that other time—obviously a woman harassed and preyed
upon by some inner trouble.

On the way up I had gone over ways of approach, but sitting there in the
quiet pretty room, so plainly the abode of gentlewomen, I couldn’t work
round to the subject. She didn’t give me any help, seeming to assume
that I had dropped in to pay a call. That made it more difficult. When a
woman treats you as if you’re a gentleman, actuated by motives of common
politeness, it’s pretty hard to break through her guard and pry into her
secrets.

She began to talk quickly and, it seemed to me, nervously, telling me
how the owner of their old farm on the Azalea Woods Estates had offered
them a cottage there, to which they would move next week. It was small
but comfortable, originally occupied by a laborer’s family who had gone
away. The people were very kind, would take no rent, and she and her
mother could live for almost nothing till she found work. I sympathized
with the idea, she’d get away from the wear and tear of the city, have
time to rest and recuperate after her recent worry. She dropped her eyes
to a paper on the desk and said:

"Yes, I’m tired. Everything was so sudden and unexpected. I once thought
I was strong enough to stand anything—but all this—"

She stopped and picking up a pencil began making little drawings on the
paper, designs of squares and circles.

"It’s worn you out," I said, looking at her weary and colorless face.
Like the thrust of a sword a pang shot through me—love of a man, hidden
and disgraced, had blighted that once blooming beauty.

She nodded without looking up:

"It’s not the business only, there have been other—other—anxieties."

That was more of an opening than anything I’d ever heard her say. I
could feel the smothering beat of my heart as I answered, as quietly as
I could:

"Can’t you tell them to me? Perhaps I can help you."

One of those sudden waves of color I’d seen before passed across her
face. As if to hide it she dropped her head lower over the paper,
touching up the marks she was making. Her voice came soft and
controlled:

"That’s very kind of you, Mr. Reddy—But I know you’re kind—I knew it
when I first met you a year ago in the country. No, I can’t tell you."

I leaned nearer to her. If I had a chance to make her speak it was now
or never.

"Miss Whitehall," I said, trying to inject a simple, casual friendliness
into my voice. "You’re almost alone in the world, you’ve no one—no man,
I mean—to look after you or your interests. You don’t know how much help
I might be able to give you."

"In what way?" she asked, with her eyes still on the paper.

For a moment I was nonplused. I couldn’t tell her what I knew—I couldn’t
go back on my office. I was tied hand and foot; all I could do with
honesty was to try to force the truth from her. Like a fool I stammered
out:

"In advice—in—in—a larger knowledge of the world than you can have."

She gave a slight, bitter smile, and tilting her head backward looked
critically at her drawings:

"My knowledge of the world is larger than you think—maybe larger than
yours. There’s only one thing you can do for me, but there is one."

I leaned nearer, my voice gone a little hoarse:

"What is it?"

She turned her head and looked into my eyes. Her expression chilled me,
cold, challenging, defiant:

"Tell me if the Whitney Office has found Johnston Barker yet?"

For a second our eyes held, and in that second I saw the defiance die
out of hers and only question, a desperate question, take its place.

"No," I heard myself say, "they have _not_ found him."

"Thank you," she murmured, and went back to her play with the pencil.

I drew myself to the edge of my chair and laid a hand on the corner of
the desk:

"You’ve asked me a question and I’ve answered it. Now let _me_ ask one.
Why are you so interested in the movements of Johnston Barker?"

She stiffened, I could see her body grow rigid under its thin silk
covering. The hand holding the pencil began to tremble:

"Wouldn’t anyone be interested in such a sensational event? Isn’t it
natural? Perhaps knowing Mr. Barker personally—as I told you in Mr.
Whitney’s office—I’m more curious than the rest of the world, that’s
all."

The trembling of her hand made it impossible for her to continue
drawing. She threw down the pencil and locked her fingers together,
outstretched on the paper, a breath, deep taken and sudden, lifting her
breast. It was pitiful, her lonely fight. I was going to say
something—anything, to make her think I didn’t see, when she spoke
again:

"Do any of you—you men who are hunting him—ever think that he may not be
_able_ to come back?"

"Able?" I exclaimed excitedly, for now again I thought something was
coming. "What do you mean by able?"

I had said—or looked—too much. With a smothered sound she jumped to her
feet and before I could rise or stay her with a gesture, brushed past me
and moved to the window. There, for a moment, she stood looking out, her
splendid shape, crowned with its mass of black hair, in silhouette
against the thin white curtains.

"Look here, Miss Whitehall," I said with grim resolution, "I’ve got to
say something to you that you may not like, may think is butting in, but
I can’t help it."

"What?" came on a caught breath.

"If you know anything about Barker—his whereabouts, his inability to
come back—why don’t you tell it? It will help us and help you."

She wheeled round like a flash, all vehement denial.

"_I—I?_ I didn’t mean that I _knew_. I was only wondering, guessing.
It’s just as I told Mr. Whitney that day. And you seem to think I’m not
open, am hiding something. Why should I do that? What motive could I
have to keep secret anything I might know that would bring Mr. Barker to
justice?"

As she spoke she moved toward me, bringing up in front of me, her eyes
almost fiercely demanding. Mine fell before them. It was no use. With my
memory of those letters, of her mysterious plot with Barker clear in my
mind, I could go no farther.

I muttered some sentences of apology, was sorry if I’d offended her,
hadn’t meant to imply anything, was carried away by my zeal to find the
absconder. She seemed mollified and moved to her seat by the desk. Then
suddenly, as if a spring that had upheld her had snapped, she dropped
into the chair, limp and pallid.

"I’m tired, I’m not myself," she faltered. "I don’t seem to know what
I’m saying. All this—all these dreadful things—have torn me to pieces——"
Her voice broke and she averted her face but not before I’d seen that
her eyes were shining with tears. That sight brought a passionate
exclamation out of me. I went toward her, my arms ready to go out and
enfold her. But she waved me back with an imploring gesture:

"Oh go—I beg of you, go—I want peace—I want to be alone. Please
go—Please don’t torment me any more. I can’t bear it."

She dropped her face into her hands, shrinking back from me, and I
turned and left her. My steps as I went down the hall were the only
sounds in the place, but the silence seemed to thrill with unloosed
emotions, to hum and sing with the vibrations that came from my nerves
and my heart and my soul.

The big moments in your life ought to come in beautiful places, at least
that’s what I’ve always thought. But they don’t—anyway with me. For as I
went down that dingy staircase, full of queer smells, dark and squalid,
the greatest moment I’d ever known came to me—I loved her!

I’d loved her always—I knew it now. Out in the country those few first
times, but then more as a vision, something that wove through my
thoughts, aloof and unapproachable, like an inspiration and a dream. And
that day in Whitney’s office as a woman. And every day since, deeper and
stronger, seeing her beset, realizing her danger, longing with every
fiber to help her. It was the cause of that burst of the old fury, of
the instinct that kept me close and secretive, of this day’s fruitless
attempt to make her speak. All the work, the growing dread, the rush of
events, had held me from seeing, crowded out recognition of the
wonderful thing. I stood in the half-lit, musty little hall in a
trance-like ecstasy, outside myself, holding only that one thought—I
loved her—I loved her—I loved her!

Presently I was in the street, walking without any consciousness of the
way, toward the Park. The ecstasy was gone, the present was back
again—the present blacker and more terrible after those radiant moments.
I don’t know how to describe that coming back to the hideous reality.
Everything was mixed up in me—passion, pity, hope, jealousy. There was a
space when that was the fiercest, gripped me like a physical pang, and
then passed into a hate for Barker, the man she loved who had left her
to face it alone. I think I must have spoken aloud—I saw people looking
at me, and if my inner state was in any way indicated on my outer
envelope I wonder I wasn’t run in as a lunatic.

In a quiet bypath in the Park I got a better hold on myself and tried to
do some clear thinking. The first thing I had to do was to rule Barker
out. Even if my fight was to give her to him I must fight; that I
couldn’t do till we heard from Ford. Until then it was wisdom to say
nothing, to keep my pose of a disinterested adherent of the theory of
her innocence. If Ford’s story exculpated her she was out of the case
forever. If it didn’t I couldn’t decide what I’d do till I heard where
it placed her.

It was a momentary deadlock with nothing for it but to wait. That I was
prepared to do—go to Buffalo, get through my job there and come back.
But I’d come back with my sword loose in its scabbard to do battle for
my lady.




CHAPTER XIV


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


You can imagine after that disappointment in Philadelphia—it seems an
unfeeling way to speak of the death of an old gentleman—how we all
turned our eyes and kept them fixed on Tony Ford.

Friday night Babbitts told me the hospital had reported he couldn’t be
seen till Monday. The others were in a fever, he said, O’Mally smoking
big black cigars by the gross and Jack Reddy gone off to Buffalo, and
Mr. George that scared Ford would slip off some way he’d have liked to
put a cordon of the National Guard round the hospital.

Then came Saturday—and Gee! up everything burst different to what
anybody had expected.

It started with Mr. George. Being so nervous he couldn’t rest he called
up the hospital in the morning and got word that there’d been a mistake
in the message of the day before and that Mr. Ford was well enough to
see the Philadelphia detectives that afternoon. Before midday Babbitts
and O’Mally were gathered in, and while I was waiting on pins and
needles in Ninety-fifth Street and Jack Reddy was off unsuspecting in
Buffalo, the two of them were planted by Tony Ford’s bedside, hearing
the story that lifted the Harland case one peg higher in its surprise
and grewsomeness.

O’Mally and Babbitts had their plans all laid beforehand. They were two
plain-clothes men from Philadelphia, who had just come on a new lead—the
finding of Sammis. When they’d opened that up before him, they were
going to pass on to the murder—take him by surprise. If Ford made the
confession they hoped to shake out of him, the warrant for his arrest
would be issued and the Harland case come before the public in its true
light.

Babbitts had never seen Ford and when he described him to me it didn’t
sound like the same man. He was lying propped up with pillows, his head
swathed in bandages, and his face pale and haggard. Under the covers his
long legs stretched most to the end of the cot, and his big, powerful
hands were lying limp on the counterpane. He was in a private room, in
an inside wing of the hospital, very quiet and retired.

When the attendant left and they introduced themselves he looked sort of
scowling from one to the other. Both noticed the same thing—a kind of
uneasiness, as if his apprehensions were aroused, and for all his broken
head he was on the job, not weak and indifferent, but wary and alert.

This wasn’t what they wanted so they started in telling him the news
they thought would please him and put him at his ease. A clue had been
picked up in Philadelphia that looked like the mystery of his attack was
solved.

"In fact," says O’Mally, "a man’s been run to earth there that we’re
pretty sure is the one."

Both men were watching him and both saw a change come over him that
caught their eyes and held them. Instead of being relieved he was
scared.

"Have you got the man?" he said.

O’Mally nodded:

"That’s what we have."

"Who is he?"

"Party called Sammis. Answers to the description——"

Before he could go further Ford raised himself on his elbow, looking
downright terrified.

"Joseph Sammis?" he said, his eyes set staring on O’Mally.

"That’s it. We tracked him up and found him. But I don’t want to raise
any false hopes. We were too late. When we got there he was dead."

It had an extraordinary effect upon Ford. He gave a gasp, and raised
himself up into a sitting posture, his mouth open, his eyes glued on
O’Mally. For a minute not one of them said a word—Ford evidently too
paralyzed at what he’d heard, and the others too surprised at the way
Ford was acting which was exactly different to what they’d expected. It
was he who spoke first, his voice gone down to a husky murmur:

"_Dead?_"

O’Mally answered:

"Heart disease, angina pectoris. The doctor down there said some strain
or effort had finished him. That, as we see it, was the attack he made
on you."

Then Ford did the most surprising thing of all. Raising his hands he
clapped both over his face, and with a big, heaving sob from the bottom
of his chest, fell back on the pillows and began to cry.

Babbitts said you couldn’t have believed it if you hadn’t seen it—he and
O’Mally looking stumped at each other and between them that great ox of
a man, lying in the bed crying like a baby. Then Himself, being fearful
that maybe they’d done the man harm, rose up to go after a nurse, but
O’Mally caught him by the coat, whispering, "Keep still, you goat," then
turned and said very pleasant to Ford:

"Knocked you out, old man. That’s natural, nerves still weak. Keep it up
till you feel better. Don’t mind us—we’re used to it."

So there they sat, Babbitts still uneasy, but O’Mally, calm and patient,
tilting back in his chair looking dreamy out of the window. He said
afterward that he knew that hysterical fit for what it was—relief, and
that was why he wouldn’t let Babbitts call a nurse.

Presently the sobs began to ease off and Ford, groping under the pillow
for a handkerchief, said, all choked up:

"How did you come to connect him with me?"

"By papers found in his desk—records of a real-estate business you and
he’d been in some years ago at Syracuse."

"That’s the man," said Ford, between his hiccuppy catches of breath,
"and he’s dead?"

"Dead as Julius Cæsar." O’Mally leaned forward, his voice dropping, "You
_knew_ he was the chap that attacked you?"

Ford, his head drooped, his shoulders hunched up like an old woman’s,
nodded:

"Yes, I lied when I said he was a stranger to me."

"Why did you do that?" asked Babbitts.

It was just what you might know he’d ask. One of the cutest things about
Himself is that he never can understand why anyone, no matter what the
provocation, has to lie.

Ford didn’t answer and O’Mally, giving his chair a hitch nearer to the
bed, said kind and persuasive:

"Say, Ford, you’d better tell us all you know. We got the papers, and
most of the information. The man’s dead. Clean it up and we’ll let it
drop."

Without raising his head Ford said, low and sort of sullen:

"All right—if you agree to that. I was in business with him and
I—I—didn’t play fair—lit out with some of the money." He turned a
lowering look on Babbitts. "_That’s_ the answer to your question," then
back to O’Mally, "I didn’t run across him or hear of him in all this
time and supposed the whole thing was buried and forgotten till he came
into my room Tuesday night. He was blazing mad, said he’d been waiting
for a chance to even up, and had at last found me. To keep him quiet I
said I’d give him some money. I had some."

"Yes, yes," said O’Mally, nodding cheerfully, "the legacy your uncle
left you."

Ford shot a look at him, sharp and quick:

"Oh, you know about that?"

"Naturally. Inquiries have been made in all directions. Go on."

"I hadn’t much cash there—a few dollars, but I thought I’d hand him that
and agree to pay him more later. He said he didn’t want money, _that_
wouldn’t square our accounts, and as I went to the desk he came up
behind me and struck me. That’s all I know."

"Did he say how he’d located you?"

"Yes. He’d been looking for me ever since I’d skipped but couldn’t find
me. Then he saw my name in the papers after the Harland suicide. Some
fool reporter spoke to me in the street that night and I told him who I
was and where I worked. A short while after Sammis phoned up to the
Black Eagle Building, heard from Miss Whitehall I’d left and got from
her my house address."

"Did he say what he was doing in Philadelphia?"

"He had some new job there, he didn’t say what, but he said he was well
paid. That came out in his blustering about not wanting my money."

There was a pause, Babbitts and O’Mally scribbling in their note books,
Ford sitting up in that hunched position, looking surly at his hands
lying on the counterpane. So far every word he’d said tallied with what
they already knew. Babbitts was wondering how O’Mally was going to get
round to the real business of the interview, when the detective suddenly
raised up from his notes, and leaning forward tapped lightly on one of
Ford’s hands with the point of his pencil.

"Say, Ford, how about that legacy from your uncle?"

Ford gave a start, stiffened up and looked quick as a flash into the
detective’s face.

"What about it?" he stammered.

O’Mally, his body bending forward, his pencil tip still on Ford’s hand,
said with sudden, grim meaning:

"_We_ know where it came from."

For a second they eyed each other. Babbitts said it looked like an
electric current was passing between them, holding them as still as if
they were mesmerized. Then O’Mally went on, very low, each word falling
slow and clear from his lips:

"We know all about that money and the game you’ve been playing. This
Sammis business isn’t what we’re here for. It’s the other—the Harland
matter, the thing that’s been occupying your time and thoughts lately.
That outside job of yours—that job that was finished on the night of
January the fifteenth." He paused and Ford’s glance slid away from him,
his eyes like the eyes of a trapped animal traveling round the walls of
the room. "We’ve _got_ you, Ford. The whole thing’s in our hands. Your
only chance is to tell—tell everything you know."

In describing it to me Babbitts said that moment was one of the tensest
in the whole case. Ford was cornered, you could see he knew it and you
could see the consciousness of guilt in his pallid face and trembling
hands. O’Mally was like a hunter that has his prey at last in sight,
drawn forward to the edge of his chair, his jaw squared, his eyes
piercing into Ford like gimlets.

"Go ahead," he almost whispered. "What was that money paid you for?"

Ford tried to smile, the ghost of that cock-sure grin distorting his
face like a grimace.

"I guess you’ve got the goods on me," he said. "I know when I’m beaten.
You needn’t try any third degree. I’ll tell."

Babbitts was so excited he could hardly breathe. The Big Story was his
at last—he was going to hear the murderer’s confession from his own
lips. Ford lifted his head, and holding it high and defiant, looked at
O’Mally and said slowly:

"I got that money from Hollings Harland for reporting to him the affair
between Johnston Barker and Miss Whitehall."

If you’d hit him in the head with a brick Babbitts said he couldn’t have
been more knocked out. He had sense enough to smother the exclamation
that nearly burst from him, but he _did_ square round in his chair and
look aghast at O’Mally. That old bird never gave a sign that he’d got a
blow in the solar plexus. For all anyone could guess by his face, it was
just what he’d expected to hear.

"You were in Harland’s pay," he murmured, nodding his head.

"I was in Harland’s pay from the first of December to the day of his
death. In that time he gave me eight hundred dollars."

O’Mally, slouching comfortable against his chair back, drooped his head
toward his shoulder and said:

"Suppose you tell us the whole thing, straight from the start. It’ll be
easier that way."

"Any way you want it," said Ford. "It’s all the same to me. I first met
Harland in the elevator some time in the end of November. Seeing me
every day he spoke to me casually and civilly, as one man does to
another. There was nothing more than that till Johnston Barker began
coming to the Azalea Woods Estates, then, bit by bit, Harland grew more
friendly. I’ll admit I was flattered, a chap in my position doesn’t
usually get more than a passing nod from a man in his. As he warmed up
toward me, feeling his way with questions, I began to get a line on what
he was after—he wanted a tab kept on Barker."

"Jealous?" O’Mally suggested.

"Desperately jealous. As soon as the thing opened up before me I saw how
matters stood. He was secretly crazy about Miss Whitehall and was easy
until Barker cut in, _then_ he got alarmed. Barker was a bigger man than
he, and there was no doubt about it that she liked Barker. When he
realized that he put it up to me straight. He’d sized me up pretty
thoroughly by that time and knew that I’d—what’s the use of mincing
matters—do his dirty work for him."

O’Mally inclined his head as if he was too polite to contradict.

"He offered me good money and all I had to do was to watch her and
Barker and report what I heard or saw. It was a cinch—I was on the spot,
the only other person in the office a fool of a stenographer, a girl,
who hardly counted."

"What was the result of your—er—investigations?"

"That Barker was in love with her too. He came often on a flimsy excuse
that he wanted to build a house in the tract. She was friendly at first,
then for a while very cold and haughty—as if they might have had a
quarrel. Then they seemed to make that up, and get as thick as thieves."

"Did _she_ seem to care for Harland?"

"Not exactly—anyway not the way he did for her. She was always awfully
nice to him—the few times he came into the office—gentle and sweet, but
not the way she was with Barker. She was two different women to
them—with Harland a sort of affable, gracious winner, but with Barker a
girl with a man she’s fond of, natural, glad to see him, no society
stunts.

"A little before Christmas I caught on to the fact that she was
receiving letters from Barker, and Harland offered me extra money if I’d
get their contents. This wasn’t so easy. Generally she took them away
with her, but twice she left them on her desk. All I had to do then was
to stay overtime and when she was gone, copy them. That way I got on to
something that phazed us both—she and Barker were up to some scheme."

O’Mally moved slightly in his chair.

"Scheme?" he said—"What do you mean by scheme?"

"Something they were planning to do. After Christmas every time he’d
come they’d go into the private office and talk there so low you
couldn’t catch a word. And the letters were all about it, but we
couldn’t get a line on what it was. I’ll show them to you and you’ll see
for yourself. It got Harland wild, for though they weren’t exactly love
letters, they showed that she and Barker were close knit in some secret
enterprise."

"Did you continue this work till the day of the suicide?"

"I did—to the night—to the time it happened. Harland was getting more
and more worked up. I don’t know whether it was the Barker-Whitehall
business or his own financial worries, but I could see he was holding
the lid on with difficulty. That day, January fifteenth, as you may
remember, he was in her office and had a talk with her. As he went out I
saw that he looked cheered-up, brisk and confident. Of course I’ve no
idea what she said to him, but knowing the state he was in, I’ll swear
it was something that gave him hope. Yet a few hours after that he
killed himself.

"Seeing him so heartened up and being curious myself, I decided to stay
that evening and do a little quiet snooping among her papers. But she
nearly blocked that game. She was in the habit of going between
half-past five and six, leaving me to close up. That night she didn’t do
it, but hung about in the office, and after watching her for a few
minutes I saw that she was on the jump—moving about, going from one desk
to the other, glancing at the clock. Her manner made me certain that
something was up—it was possible it had to do with the scheme she and
Barker were hatching. I got the idea that I’d go and come back after a
while, on the chance of stumbling on something that would be useful to
my employer. I left her there and after loafing round for about half an
hour returned. The office was dark and she’d gone. I lit up and looked
over her desk in the Exhibit Room and a table in my room where she kept
some papers, but found nothing. Then I thought I’d take a look into the
private office but that door was locked."

"Ah, locked," said O’Mally, calm as a summer sea. "Was that her custom?"

"Not as far as I knew. I’d never found it locked before. It gave me an
uneasy feeling for I thought she might have suspected what I was doing
and turned the key against any invasion of her particular sanctum. She
was no fool and might have caught on. So I fixed up the papers as I
found them and left the office. You know what time _that_ was, or you do
if you read of the Harland suicide. I’ve always supposed the poor chap
was up that side corridor as I stood there waiting for the car."

Babbitts bent over his notebook scribbling—he had to hide his face. He
told me he thought the expression on it of stunned, crestfallen
blankness would have given him away to an idiot. Waiting with their ears
stretched to hear a confession of murder—and _this_ was what they got!
And the man wasn’t lying. Every word he’d said matched with the facts
we’d been worming and digging to find. He couldn’t possibly have known
murder had been discovered—he hadn’t any suspicion a murder had been
committed. The great revelation, that was to have broken on the public
with an explosion like a dynamite bomb, was that Tony Ford was Harland’s
paid spy.

"Well," he said, looking at O’Mally, "what have you got to say? Go ahead
with it if it’ll give you any satisfaction. Only you needn’t waste your
breath. I know, without being told, that it’s a rotten, dirty business."

O’Mally, his face as red as the harvest moon, pulled at his mustache
looking thoughtful. But, sore as he must have been—you’d have to know
O’Mally to realize what his disappointment was—he answered cool and
easy:

"I ain’t got anything to say. It’s not my job to train the young. You’ve
told me what I wanted to know—that’s all I’m here for."

Ford turned to Babbitts and asked him to get some letters off the table
and then went on to O’Mally:

"How did you come to find it out?"

Babbitts, gathering up the letters, cocked his head to listen, wondering
how O’Mally was going to get out of it. But you couldn’t phaze that
veteran.

"Several ways—you see what we’re after is Johnston Barker. It’s the
Copper Pool that owns us, and nosing round in our quiet little way we
got on to the Barker-Whitehall affair and from that followed the scent
to that legacy of yours. We didn’t altogether believe in that uncle
up-state—thought maybe he was Johnston Barker in private life, and that
you might know something," he gave a lazy, good-humored laugh. "Got
fooled all round. I don’t mind telling you now that the way we happened
on Sammis was pure accident. Thought he was Barker and had him shadowed.
He looked like enough to him to have been his brother."

"That’s so," said Ford, as Babbitts handed him the letters, "especially
with his hat on. I noticed it myself." He selected two papers from the
bunch and handed them to O’Mally. "There—those are the letters I spoke
of. This one," he flicked it across the counterpane, "is just a note
from Harland making a date. I don’t know how I happened to keep it."

They were the three letters Babbitts had taken after the attack, copies
of which at that moment were lying in O’Mally’s pocket.

It was not till they were out on the hospital steps that they dared to
speak. O’Mally’s face was a study, his mouth drooped down to his chin
and his eyes dismal and despairing like he’d come from a tragedy.

"Well!" he said, "what do you make of that?"

"Zero!"

"Not a thing to do with it, hasn’t a suspicion of it, no more involved
in it than that sparrow there," he pointed to a sparrow that had lit on
the step near-by. "I’ve had setbacks in my profession before—but this!"
He stopped, stuck his hands into his pockets and stared blankly at the
sparrow.

"Well, if it lets him out," said Babbitts, "it tightens the cords round
the other two."

"Um," agreed O’Mally, still gazing stonily at the sparrow, "that’s what
keeps your spirits up."

"With him eliminated the whole thing concentrates on her and Barker."

"It does, my son." O’Mally roused up and came out of his depression.
"Instead of a brain and a pair of hands as we’ve called it, it was a
brain and one hand—the smart hand, the right. That was the woman."

He turned and began to descend the steps, taking Babbitts by the arm to
draw him closer and speaking low:

"Do you see how it went? They were in the private office when Ford came
back—she and Barker and the dead man. When they heard him come they
switched off the light and locked the door—and, Great Scott, can you
imagine how they felt! Shut in there in the dark with their victim, not
knowing who Ford could be or what he was doing, listening to him
rummaging round, his steps coming nearer, his hand on the doorknob! I’m
too familiar with murder to see any terrors in it—but _that_ situation!
I’ve never known the beat of it in all my experience. Then when Ford
goes—on his very heels—over and out with the thing they’d killed. And
both of them back there again, or maybe stealing to the front windows
and taking a look down at the crowd below."

They walked up the street arm in arm, talking in hushed voices. As he
looked at the faces of the people that passed the thought came to
Babbitts that in a short time, maybe a few days, they’d be reading in
the papers of the awful crime not one of them now had a suspicion of.




CHAPTER XV


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


I heard all this late that night from Babbitts. But there was more to it
than I’ve told in the last chapter, for after they left the hospital
O’Mally and Babbitts went to the Whitney office and had a séance with
the old man and Mr. George.

Though Ford had disappointed them his story had made the way clear for a
decisive move. This was decided upon then and there. On Monday morning
they would ask Miss Whitehall to come to Whitney & Whitney’s and subject
her to a real examination. If she maintained her pose of ignorance they
would suddenly face her with their complete information. They felt
tolerably certain this would be too much for her, secure in her belief
that no murder had been suspected. Surprise and terror would seize her,
even a hardened criminal, placed unexpectedly in such a position, was
liable to break down.

The next day was Sunday. I’ll not forget it in a hurry. Many a high
pressure day I’ve had in my twenty-five years but none that had anything
over that one. It was gray and overcast, clouds low down over the roofs
which stretched away in a gray huddle of flat tops and slanting mansards
and chimneys and clotheslines. Babbitts spent the morning on the
davenport looking like he was in a boat floating through a sea of
newspapers. I couldn’t settle down to anything, thinking of what was
going to happen the next morning, thinking of that girl, that beautiful
girl, with her soul stained with crime, and wondering if she could feel
the shadow that was falling across her.

After lunch Himself went out saying he’d take a shot at finding Freddy
Jaspar and going with him up to Yonkers where there’d been some
anarchist row. He was restless too. If things turned out right he’d get
his Big Story at last—and what a story it would be!—he’d get a raise for
certain, and as he kissed me good-bye he said he’d give me the two glass
lamps and a new set of furs, anything I wanted short of sable or ermine.

In the afternoon Iola dropped in all dolled up and decked with a
permanent smile, for she’d landed her new job and liked it fine. As she
prattled away she let drop something that caught my ear, and lucky it
was as you’ll see presently. On her way over she’d met Delia, the
Whitehalls’ maid, who told her the ladies were going to move back to the
Azalea Woods Estates where someone had given them a cottage. Delia had
just been to see them and found that Mrs. Whitehall had already gone,
and Miss Whitehall was packing up to follow on Monday afternoon. Iola
thought it was nice they’d got the cottage but didn’t I think Miss
Whitehall would be afraid of the dullness of the country after living in
town? I said you never could tell. What I thought was that if there was
anything for Miss Whitehall to be afraid of it wasn’t dullness.

At six Iola left, having a date for supper, and a little after that I
had a call from Babbitts, saying he and Freddy Jaspar had found the
anarchist business more important than they expected and he wouldn’t be
home till all hours.

Isabella doesn’t come on Sunday so I got my own supper and then sat down
in the parlor and tried to read the papers. But I couldn’t put my mind
on them. In a few days, perhaps as soon as Tuesday, the _Dispatch_ would
have the Harland murder on the front page. I could see the headlines—the
copy reader could spread himself—and I tried to work out how Babbitts
would write it, where he’d begin—with the crime itself or with all the
story that came before it.

It was near eleven and me thinking of bed when there was a ring at the
bell. That’s pretty late for callers, even in a newspaper man’s flat,
and I jumped up and ran into the hall. After I’d jammed the push button,
I opened the door, spying out for the head coming up the stairs. It
came—a derby hat and a pair of broad shoulders, and then Jack Reddy’s
face, raised to mine, grave and frowning.

"Hello, Molly," he said. "It’s late, but I couldn’t find any of the
others so I came to you."

If he hadn’t seen anyone he didn’t know what had transpired. The thought
made me bubble up with eagerness to tell him the new developments. That
was the reason, I guess, I didn’t notice how serious he was, not a smile
of greeting, not a handshake. He didn’t even take off his coat, but
throwing his hat on one of the hallpegs, said:

"I’ve only just got in from Buffalo. I phoned to the Whitney house from
the Grand Central, but they’re both out of town, not to be back till
tomorrow morning, and O’Mally’s away too. Do you know how Ford is?"

"You bet I do. He’s sat up, taken nourishment and _talked_."

"Talked? Have they _seen_ him?"

"They have." I turned away and moved up the hall. "Come right in and
I’ll tell you."

I went into the dining-room where the drop light hung bright over the
table, and was going on to the parlor when I heard his voice, loud and
commanding, behind me:

"What’s he said?"

I whisked round and there he was standing by the table, his eyes fixed
hard and almost fierce on me.

"Won’t you come into my parlor, said the spider to the fly," I said
laughing, just to tease him. He answered without the ghost of a smile:

"No. Go on quick. What did Ford say?"

"All right." I dropped down into Babbitts’ chair and motioned him to
mine. "Sit down there. It’s a long story and I can’t tell it to you if
you stand in front of me like a patience on a monument."

He took the chair and putting his elbows on the table, raised his hands,
clasped together, and leaned his mouth on them. The light fell full on
his face and over those clasped hands his eyes stared at me so fixed and
steady they looked the eyes of an image. I don’t think while I told him
he ever batted a lid and I know he never said a word.

"So you see," I said, when I was through, "Ford’s as much out of it as
you are."

Without moving his hands he asked:

"What do they think?"

"Why, what do you suppose they think? Instead of there being three of
them in it there were two."

"They think she and Barker did it?"

"Of course. They’ve worked it out this way"—I leaned over the table, my
voice low, giving him the details of their new theory. As I told it
there was something terrible in those eyes. All the kindness went out of
them and a fire came in its place till they looked like crystals with a
flame behind them.

When I finished he spoke and this time his voice sounded different,
hoarse and muffled:

"Have they made any plan? Decided on their next step?"

"They’ve got it all arranged," and I went on about the interview that
was planned for the next morning. "With her thinking herself safe the
way she does, they’re sure they can give her such a jolt she’ll lose her
nerve and tell."

He gave an exclamation, not words, just a choked, fierce sound, and
dropping his hands on the table, burst out like a volcano:

"The dogs! The devils! Dragging her down there to terrify a lie out of
her!"

He leaped to his feet, sending the chair crashing down on the floor. I
fell back where I sat paralyzed, not only by his words, but at the sight
of him.

I think I’ve spoken of the fact that he had a violent temper and he’s
told me himself that he’s conquered it. But now for the first time I saw
it and _believe me_ it was far from dead. I would hardly have known him.
His face was savage, his eyes blazing, and the words came from him as if
they were shot out on the breaths that broke in great heaving gasps from
his lungs.

"Haven’t you," he said, "a woman, any heart in you? Are you, that I’ve
always thought all kindness and generosity, willing to hound an innocent
girl to her ruin?"

He grabbed the back of a chair near him and leaned over it glaring at
me, shaking, gasping, and the color of ashes.

"But—but," I faltered, "she’s _done_ it."

"She hasn’t," he shouted. "You’re all fools, imbeciles, mad. It’s a
lie—an infamous, brutal lie!"

He dropped the chair and turned away, beginning to pace up and down, his
hands clenched, raging to himself. The room was full of the sound of his
breathing, as if some great throbbing piece of machinery was inside him.

And I—there in my seat, fallen limp against the back—saw it all. What a
fool I’d been—what an _idiot_! He with his empty heart and that
beautiful girl—the girl that any man might have loved and how much more
Jack Reddy, knowing her poor and lonesome and believing her innocent and
persecuted. I felt as if the skies had fallen on me. My hero—that I’d
never found a woman good enough for—in love with a murderess!

He stopped in his pacing and tried to get a grip on himself, tried to
speak quietly with his voice gone to a husky murmur:

"Tomorrow do you say? Tomorrow they’re going to do this damnable thing?"

"Tomorrow at ten in Mr. Whitney’s office," I answered, weak and
trembling.

He stood for a moment looking on the ground, his brows drawn low over
his eyes, the bones of his jaw showing set under the flesh. A deadly
fear seized me—a fear that followed on a flash of understanding. I got
up—I guess as white as he was—and went over to him.

"Jack," I said. "You can’t do anything. Everything’s against her.
There’s not a point that doesn’t show she’s guilty."

He gave me a look from under his eyebrows like the thrust of a sword.

"Don’t say that to me again, Molly," he almost whispered, "or I’ll
forget the debt I owe you and the affection I’ve felt for you since the
day we swore to be friends."

"What can you do?" I cried, fairly distracted. "They’ve got the
evidence. It’s there——"

I tried to put my hand on his arm but he shook it off and walked toward
the door. I followed him and during those few short steps from the
dining-room to the hall, it came to me as clear as if he’d said it that
he was going to Carol Whitehall to help her run away.

"What are you going to do?" I said, standing in the doorway as he pulled
his hat off the peg and turned toward the hall door.

"That’s my affair," he threw back over his shoulder.

He had his hand on the knob when a thought—an inspiration flashed on me.
I don’t know where it came from, but when you’re fond of a person and
see them headed for a precipice, I believe you get some sort of wireless
communication from Heaven or some place of that order.

"Miss Whitehall’s not in town now," I said.

He stopped short and looked back at me:

"Where is she?"

"They’ve gone back to New Jersey. Some people loaned them a cottage in
the Azalea Woods Estates."

"I knew that—but they’re not there yet?"

"Yes. They went yesterday, sooner than they expected."

He stood for a moment, looking at the floor, then glanced back at me and
said:

"Thank you for telling me that. Good night."

The door opened, banged shut and I was alone.

I wonder if anyone reading this story can imagine what I felt. It was
awful, so awful that now, here, writing it down peaceful and happy, I
can feel the sinking at my heart and the sick sensation like I could
never eat food again. And _laugh_? It was an art I’d lost and never in
this world would get back.

It was not only that he loved her—_that_ woman, that vampire, who could
sin at the word of an old man—but it was the thought, the certainty,
that he was ready to betray his trust, go back on his partners, be a
traitor to his office. All the work they’d done, all the hopes they’d
built up, all their efforts for success, he was going to destroy. It was
disgrace for him, he’d never get over it, he’d be an outcast. As long as
he lived he’d be pointed at as the man who gave his honor for the love
of a wicked woman.

That was the first of my thoughts and the second was that I wasn’t going
to let him do it. There was just one way of preventing it, and honest to
God—think as badly of me as you like, I can’t help it—when I got what
that way was I was so relieved I didn’t care whether I was a traitor or
not. All that mattered then was if there’d got to be one—and as far as I
could see there had to—it was better for it to be Molly Babbitts, who
didn’t amount to much in the world, than Jack Reddy, who was a big man
and was going to be a bigger.

As I put on my coat and hat I heard the clock strike half-past eleven.
There were no trains out to the Azalea Woods Estates before seven the
next morning. Even if he took his own auto, which I guessed he’d do, it
would take him the best part of an hour and a half to get there, and
long before that she’d have had her warning from me.

Yes—that’s what I was going to do—go to her and tell her before he
could. Dishonest? Well, I guess yes! I know what’s straight from what’s
crooked as well as most. But it seemed to me the future of a man, _that_
man—was worth more than my pledged word, or the glory of Whitney &
Whitney, or Babbitts’ scoop. _That_ was the cruelest of all—my own dear
beloved Soapy—to go back on him too! Gosh!—going over in the taxi
through the dark still streets, _how_ I felt! But it didn’t matter. If I
_died_ when I was through I’d _got_ to do it. Maybe you never
experienced those sensations, maybe you can’t understand. But, take it
from me, there are people who’d break all the commandments and all the
laws to save their friends and, bad or good, I’m one of them.




CHAPTER XVI


MOLLY TELLS THE STORY


As the taxi rolled up to her corner I saw that the windows of her floor
were bright. She was still up, which would make things easier—much
better than having to wake her from her sleep. In that sort of apartment
they lock the outer doors at half-past ten and to get at the bells you
have to wake the janitor, which I didn’t want to do, as no one must know
I’d been there. So before I rang the outside bell that connects with his
lair in the basement, I tried the door, hoping some late comer had left
it on the jar as they sometimes do. It opened—an immense piece of
luck—which made me feel that fate was on my side and braced me like a
tonic.

In the vestibule I pressed the button under her letter box and in a
minute came the click, click of the inner latch and I entered. As I
ascended the stairs I heard the door on the landing above softly open
and looking up I saw a bright light illumine the dimness and then,
through the balustrade, her figure standing on the threshold.

She must have been surprised for the person who mounted into her sight—a
girl in a dark coat and hat—was someone she’d never seen before. She
pushed the door wider, as if to let more light on me, looking puzzled at
my face. The one electric bulb was just above her on the wall and its
sickly gleam fell over her, tall and straight in a purple silk kimono.
Her black hair curling back from her forehead stood out like a frame,
and her neck, between the folds of the kimono, was as smooth and white
as cream. The sight of her instead of weakening me gave me strength, for
in that sort of careless rig, tired and pale, she was still handsome
enough to make a fool of any man.

"Do you want to see _me_?" she said, "Miss Whitehall?"

"I do," I answered. "I want to see you on a matter of importance. It
can’t wait."

Without another word she drew back from the doorway and let me come in.

"Go in there," she said, pointing up the hall to the curtained entrance
of the dining-room, and I went as she pointed.

The room was brightly lit, as was the parlor beyond, and on every side
were the signs of moving—curtains piled below the windows, furniture in
white covers, straw and bits of paper on the floor. Two trunks were
standing in the middle of the parlor and on the chairs about were her
clothes, all tumbled and mixed up, boots in one place, hats in another,
lingerie heaped on the table. There was enough packing to keep her busy
till morning, and I thought to myself that was what she intended to
do—finish it up tonight and the next day make her move.

All this took only a minute to see and I was standing by the
dining-table, clutching tight on my muff to hide the trembling of my
hands, when she came in. In the brighter light I could see that she
looked worn and weary, all her color gone except for the red of her
lips, and her eyes sunken and dark underneath.

"What do you want with me?" she said, as the curtain fell behind her.

Her manner was abrupt and straight from the shoulder like a person’s
who’s got past little pleasantnesses and politeness. The glance she
fixed on me was steady and clear, but there was a sort of waiting
expectation in it like she was ready for anything and braced to meet it.

"I came," I said, choosing my words as careful as I could, "to tell you
of—of—something that’s going to happen—to warn you."

She gave a start and her face changed, as if a spring inside her had
snapped and sort of focussed her whole being into a still, breathless
listening.

"Warn me," she repeated. "Of what?"

"Miss Whitehall," I said, clearing my throat, for it was dry, "I’m a
person you don’t know, but _I_ know you. I’ve been employed by people
here in New York who’ve been watching you for the past few weeks.
They’ve got the evidence they want—I’ve been helping them—and they’re
ready to act."

As I had spoken she had never taken her eyes off me. Big and black and
unwinking they stared and as I stared back I could see it wasn’t
surprise or fear they showed but a concentrated attention.

"What do you mean—act in what way?"

"Get you to their office tomorrow and question you about the Harland
case and make you confess."

She was as still as a statue. You’d have thought she was turned to
stone, but for the moving up and down of her chest.

"What am I to confess? What have I done?"

My hands gripped together in my muff and my voice went down to my boots
for I couldn’t say it aloud.

"Been a party to the murder of Hollings Harland."

When I said it I had an expectation that she’d say something, deny it in
some violent way that would make me think she was innocent. Maybe Jack
Reddy had influenced me, but I wanted it, I looked for it, I hoped for
it—and I was disappointed. If it _had_ been a shock to her, if she
_hadn’t_ known there’d been a murder, she would never have behaved as
she did. For she said not a word, standing stock still, her face chalk
white, even the red fading from her lips, and her eyes fixed on the wall
opposite, like the eyes of a sleep-walker.

"The murder of Hollings Harland," she whispered, and it was more as if
she was speaking to herself than to me.

"Yes," I went on. "They’ve discovered it—a group of us have been working
in secret, following the clues and gathering the evidence. Now we’ve got
it all ready and tomorrow they expect to arrest you."

She suddenly sank down into a chair by the table, her hands braced
against its edge, her eyes riveted in that strange, mesmerized stare on
the fern plant in front of her.

"When did they discover it?" she said in a low voice.


[Illustration: _'When did they discover it?’ she said in a low voice._]


"Not long after it happened—but that doesn’t matter. They’ve got
everything in their hands. Even if you insist that you’re innocent
they’ve got enough to arrest you on. You’ve been under surveillance all
along—they’ve been shadowing you. They followed you that time you tried
to go to Toronto."

"I knew that," she said in the same low voice as if she was talking to
herself.

"They know how you came out of the building that night—not by the
elevator as you said, but by the stairs, and how you didn’t get home
till nearly eight. They know about you and Barker."

She lifted her head and said quickly:

"_What_ do they know about me and Barker?"

"That he was in love with you and you with him."

"Oh, _that_!" Her tone was indifferent as if the point was a matter of
no consequence.

"They know how the murder was done. How you and Barker did it."

"Barker and I——" She sank back in her chair, then suddenly leaning
across the table, looked into my face and said, "Tell me how we did it.
Let me see what they know."

I took the chair opposite and told her the whole plot and how we’d
worked it out. While I was doing it she never said a word, but sat with
her profile toward me and her eyes in that blank, motionless stare on
the fern plant.

When I had finished there was a pause, then suddenly she drew a deep
breath, turned toward me and said:

"What brought you here to me tonight?"

It came so unexpectedly I had no answer ready. What I’d looked for was a
scene, terror, maybe hysterics and her breaking away as fast as she
could put on her hat. Seeing me stupidly dumb she rose out of her chair,
and moved away for a few steps, then stopped and seemed again to fall
into that trance of thinking. It was like everything else in this
nightmare—different to what I’d looked for, and a sickening thought came
to me that maybe she was ready to throw up the sponge and go down and
confess. And then—for all I knew—Jack Reddy might persuade her to marry
him and go to prison with her. How can you be sure what a man crazy with
love will do? If she got a life sentence he’d probably live at the gates
of Sing Sing for the rest of his days. I was desperate and went round
the table after her.

"Say," I implored. "What are you going to do?"

"I’m thinking," she muttered.

"For God’s sake don’t _think_," I wailed. "Get up and act. If I go back
on the people that employ me and come here in the middle of the night to
warn you, isn’t it the least you can do to take advantage of it and
_go_?"

She wheeled round on me, her face all alight with a wonderful beaming
look.

"_That’s_ the reason," she said. "That’s what made you
come—humanity—pity! You’ve risked everything to help me. Oh, you don’t
know what you’ve done—what courage you’ve put into me. And you don’t
know what my gratitude is."

Before I knew it she had seized hold of one of my hands and held it
against her heart, with her head bowed over it as if she was praying.

Do you guess how _I_ felt? Ashamed?—perishing with it, ready to sink
down on the floor and pass away. A murderess no doubt but even if a
murderess thinks you did her a good turn when you didn’t it makes you
feel like a snake’s a high-class animal beside you.

"Oh, come on," I begged. "Let go of me and get out."

She dropped my hand and looked at me—Oh, so soft and sweet!—and I saw
tears in her eyes. _That_ pretty near finished me and I wailed out:

"Don’t stop to cry. You don’t know but what they might get uneasy and
come tonight. Put on your things and _go_."

Hadn’t I got to hurry her? If Jack made a quick trip he’d be back in
town between two and three and he’d come as straight as wheels could
take him to her door.

"Yes, I’ll go," she said.

"Now," I urged, "as soon as you can get into your coat and hat. Don’t
bother about this," I pointed to the disorder round us—"They’ll think
you’ve had another message from Barker and gone to him."

A curious, slight smile came over her face.

"Yes," she said, "that’s what they _will_ think, I suppose."

"Of course it is, and they’ll waste time looking for him which’ll give
_you_ a good start. If there’s no train now to the place you’re going
to, sit in the depot, ride round in a taxi, walk up and down Fifth
Avenue, only _get out_ of this place."

"I’ll be gone in half an hour," she said, and moved between the trunks
and piled up clothes to the bedroom beyond. I followed her and saw into
the room, all confusion like the others, every gas in the chandelier
blazing.

"Can I help you?" I said. "Can I pack a suitcase or anything?"

"No—" she halted in front of the mirror, letting the kimono slide off
her to the floor, her arms and neck like shining marble under that blaze
of light. "I’ll only want a few things. There’s a bag there I can throw
them into. You’d better go now."

I was afraid she’d not be as quick as I wanted but I couldn’t hang round
urging any more after she’d told me to go. Besides I could see she was
hurrying, grabbing a dress from the bed and getting into it so swiftly
even I was satisfied.

"Well then I’m off," I said.

She looked up from the hooks she was snapping together and said:

"Before you go tell me who you are?"

"There’s no need for that," I answered, thinking she’d probably never
see me again. "I’m just someone that blew in tonight for a minute and
who’s going like she came."

"Someone I’ll never forget," she said, "and that some day, if all goes
well, I’ll be able to pay back."

I was afraid she was going to get grateful again and I couldn’t stand
any more of that. So with a quick "good-bye" away I went, up the hall,
opening the door without a sound, and stealing down the stairs as soft
as a robber.

Out in the street I stopped and reconnoitered. There was no one in sight
except a policeman lounging dreary on the next corner. Across from the
apartment was the entrance of a little shop—tobacco and light
literature—and into that I crept, squeezing back against the glass door.
I couldn’t be at peace till I saw her leave and for fifteen or twenty
minutes I stood there watching the lights in her windows. Then suddenly
they began to go out, across the front and along down the side, till
every pane was black. A few minutes later, she came down the steps
carrying a bag. She stopped close to where I was, and hailed a car, and
not till I saw it start with her sitting by the door, did I steal out of
my hiding place and sprint up the street to Madison Avenue.

When I reached home I was shivering and wild-eyed, for if Babbitts was
there what could I say to him? He wasn’t—thank Heaven!—and cold as ice,
feeling as if I’d been through a mangle, I crawled into bed.

There wasn’t much sleep for me that night. About all I could say to
myself was that I’d saved Jack. But the others—Oh, _the others_! I
couldn’t get them out of my mind. They’d come in a procession across the
dark and look at me sad and reproachful. Mr. Whitney, who’d done
everything in the world for me, and Mr. George, who could put on such
side, but had always been so kind and cordial, and O’Mally, who’d told
Babbitts the case was going to make him, and Babbitts—Oh, _Babbitts_!

I rolled over on the pillow and cried scalding, bitter tears. It wasn’t
only the scoop—it was that I’d have a secret from him forever—him that
up to now had known every thought in my mind, had been like the other
half of me. They say virtue is its own reward, and I’ve always believed
it. But that night I had the awful thought that maybe I’d done wrong,
for all the reward I got was to feel like an outcast with a stone for a
heart.




CHAPTER XVII


JACK TELLS THE STORY


That night when I left Molly there was only one thought in my mind—to
reach Carol and help her get away. If the figure of Barker had not stood
between us I would have then and there implored her to marry me and give
me the right to fight for her. But I knew that was hopeless. As things
stood, all I could do was to tell her the situation and give her a
chance to escape.

I suppose it’s a pretty damaging confession but the office, my duty to
my work and my associates, cut no ice at all. Heretofore I’d rather
patted myself on the back as a man who stood by his obligations. That
night only one obligation existed for me—to protect from disgrace the
woman I loved.

I knew the trains to Azalea—it was on the road to Firehill—and though
one left at midnight, the last train on the branch line to the Azalea
Woods Estates had long gone. The shortest and quickest way for me to get
there was to take out my own car. This would also insure the necessary
secrecy. I could bring her back with me and let her slip away in the
crowds at one of the big stations.

It was a wild, windy night, a waning moon showing between long streamers
of clouds. By the time I struck the New Jersey shore—after maddening
delays in the garage and at the ferry—it was getting on for one, and the
clouds had spread black over the sky. It was a fiendish ride for a man
on fire as I was. For miles the road looped through a country as dark as
a pocket, broken with ice-skimmed pools and deep-driven ruts. In the
daylight I could have made the whole distance inside an hour, but it was
after two when I came to the branch line junction and turned up the long
winding road that led over the hills to the Azalea Woods Estates.

As I sighted the little red-roofed station and the houses dotted over
the tract, the moon came out and I slowed up, having no idea where the
cottage was or what it looked like. The place was quiet as the grave,
the light sleeping on the pale walls of the stucco villas backed by the
wooded darkness of the hills.

I was preparing to get out and rouse one of the slumbering inhabitants
when I heard the voices of women. They were coming down a side road and
looking up it I saw three figures moving toward me, their shadows
slanting black in front of them. At the gate of a large, white-walled
house, two of them turned in, their good-nights clear on the frosty air,
and the third advanced in my direction. I could see her skirts,
light-colored below her long dark coat, and her head tied up in some
sort of scarf. By their clothes and voices I judged them to be servant
girls coming back from a party.

As she approached I hailed her with a careful question:

"I beg your pardon, but I think I’m lost. Can you tell me where I am?"

"I can," she said, drawing up by the car. "You’re in the Azalea Woods
Estates."

"Oh, I _am_ a bit out of my way. The Azalea Woods Estates," I surveyed
the scattered houses and wide-cut avenues, "I’ve heard of them but never
seen them before. Doesn’t a Mrs. Whitehall live here?"

The girl smiled; she had a pleasant, good-natured face.

"She surely does—in the Regan cottage over beyond the crest there. I’m
living with her, doing the heavy work, until she gets settled. I belong
on the big farm, but as she was lonesome and had no girl I said I’d come
over and stay till her daughter joined her."

I smothered a start—_could_ Molly have made a mistake?

"Her daughter, eh? Isn’t her daughter with her now?"

"No, sir. She’s coming tomorrow afternoon, then I’m going home. We’ll
have the cottage all ready for her. She’s not expected till the 2.40
from town. Do you know the ladies?"

I bent over the wheel, afraid even by that pale light my face might show
too much. Molly _had_ made a mistake, sent me out here on a fruitless
quest, wasted three or four precious hours. I could have wrung her neck.
I heard my voice veiled and husky as I answered:

"Only by hearsay. I knew Miss Whitehall was the head of the enterprise,
that’s all. Er—er—it’s Azalea I’m aiming for. How do I get there?"

She laughed.

"Well you _are_ out of your way. You’ll have to go back to the Junction
on the main line. Then follow the road straight ahead and you’ll strike
Azalea—about twenty miles farther on."

"Thank you," I said and began to back the car for the turn.

"No thanks," she answered and as I swung around called out a cheery
"Good night."

That ride back—shall I ever forget it! It was as if an evil genius was
halting me by every means malevolence could devise. Before I reached the
highway the moon disappeared and the darkness settled down like a
blanket. The wind was in my face this way and it stung till the water
ran out of my eyes. Squinting through tears I had to make out the line
of the road, black between black hedges and blacker fields. I went as
fast as I dared—nothing must happen to me that night for if _I_ failed
her, Carol was lost. With the desire to let the car out as if I was
competing in the Vanderbilt Cup Race, I had to slow down for corners and
creep through the long winding ways that threaded the woods.

And finally—in a barren stretch without a light or a house in sight a
tire blew out! I won’t write about it—what’s the use? It’s enough to say
it was nearly six, and the East pale with the new day, when I rushed
into Jersey City. I was desperate then, and police or no police, flashed
like a gray streak through the town to the ferry.

On the boat I had time to think. I decided to phone her, tell her I was
coming and to be dressed and ready. I could still get her off three or
four hours ahead of them. I stopped at the first drug store and called
her up. The wait seemed endless, then a drawling, nasal voice said, "I
can’t raise the number. Lenox 1360 don’t answer." I got back in the car
with my teeth set—sleeping so sound on this morning of all mornings!
Poor, unsuspecting Carol!

The day was bright, the slanting sun rays touching roofs and chimneys,
when I ran up along the curb at her door. An old man in a dirty jumper
who was sweeping the sidewalk, stopped as he saw me leap out and run up
the steps. The outer door was shut and as I turned I almost ran into
him, standing at my heels with his broom in his hand. He said he was the
janitor, took a bunch of keys from his pocket, and unlocked the door,
fastening the two leaves back as I pressed her bell.

There was no answering click of the latch and I tried the inner
door—fast, and all my shaking failed to budge it.

"Isn’t Miss Whitehall here?" I said, turning on the man who was watching
me interestedly.

"Sure," he answered. "Anyways she was last night. She talked to me down
the dumbwaiter at seven and told me she wasn’t going till this
afternoon."

"Open the door," I ordered, speaking as quietly as I could. "She’s
probably asleep—I’ve an important message for her, and I want to give it
now before I go downtown."

He did as I told him and I ran up the stairs, and pressed the electric
button at her door. As I waited I heard the janitor’s slow steps
pounding up behind me, but from the closed apartment there was not a
sound.

"She ain’t there, I guess," he said as he gained the landing. "She must
have gone last night."

I turned on him:

"Have you a key for this apartment?"

"I’ve a key for every apartment," he answered, holding out the bunch in
his hand.

"Then open the door. If she’s not here I’ve got to know it."

He inserted a key in the lock and in a minute we were inside. The
morning light filtered in through drawn blinds, showing a deserted
place, left in the chaos of a hasty move. Everything was in disorder,
trunks open, furniture stacked and covered. The curtains to the front
bedroom that I’d always seen closed were pulled back, revealing the
evidences of a hurried packing, clothes on the bed, bureau drawers half
out, a purple silk thing lying in a heap on the floor.

She was gone, gone in wild haste, gone like one who leaves on a summons
as imperative as the call of death—or love!

"She’s evidently gone to her mother or some friend for the night," I
said carelessly. "She’ll be back again to finish it up."

The janitor agreed and asked if I’d leave a message. No, I’d phone up
later. I cautioned him to keep my visit quiet and he nodded
understandingly—took me for a desperate lover, which Heaven knows I was.
But in order to run no risks of his speaking to those who would follow
me, I sealed his lips with a bill that left him speechless and bowing to
the ground.

I was in my own apartment before Joanna and David were up, ready to be
called to breakfast from what they, in their fond old hearts, thought
was a good night’s rest. Sitting on the side of my bed, with my head in
my hands, I struggled for the coolness that day would need. Of course
she’d gone to Barker—nothing else explained it. The state of the
apartment proved she had intended leaving for the cottage, her mother
had unquestionably expected her, not a soul in the world but myself
could have warned her. Only another command from the man who ruled her
life could account for her disappearance. Some time that night she had
heard from him, and once again had gone to join him. I tried to dull my
pain with the thought that she was safe, kept whispering it over and
over, and through it and under it like the unspoken anguish of a
nightmare went the other, "She’s with him, flown to him, in his arms."

There was fury in me against every man in the Whitney office, but I
could no more have kept away from it than I could have from her if she’d
been near me. At nine o’clock I was there and found the chief, George
and O’Mally already assembled. The air was charged with excitement, the
long, slow work had reached its climax, the bloodhounds were in sight of
the quarry. I could see the assurance of victory in their faces, hear it
in the triumphant note of their voices. I don’t think any man has ever
stood higher in my esteem than Wilbur Whitney, but that morning, with
the machinery of his devising ready to close on his victim, I hated him.

Immediately after I arrived they sent a phone message to her. I sat back
near the window, to all intents and purposes a quiet, unobtrusive member
of the quartette. When the reply came that the number didn’t answer they
concluded she was out, arranging for her departure that afternoon. The
second message went at 9.30, and on the receipt of the same answer, a
slight, premonitory uneasiness was visible. A third call was sent a few
minutes before ten and this time central volunteered the information
that "Lenox 1360 wasn’t answering at all that morning."

The chief and O’Mally kept their pose of an unruffled confidence, but
George couldn’t fake it—he was wild-eyed with alarm. After a few
minutes’ consultation O’Mally was sent off to find out what was up,
leaving the chief musing in his big chair and George swinging like a
pendulum from room to room. I had to listen to him—he only got grunts
from his father—and it took pretty nearly all the control I had to
answer the stream of questions and surmises he deluged me with.

When O’Mally came back with the news that the bird had flown, the fall
of the triumph of Whitney & Whitney was dire and dreadful. The
announcement was met by dead silence, then George burst out sentences of
sputtering fury, heads would drop in the basket after this. Even the
chief was shaken out of his stolidity, rising from his chair, a
terrible, old figure, fierce and bristling like an angry lion. I don’t
think in the history of the firm they’d ever had a worse jar, a more
complete collapse in the moment of victory.

But O’Mally and the old man were too tried and seasoned timber to let
their rage stand in the way. The detective had hardly finished before
they were up at the table getting at their next move. All were agreed
that she had had another communication from Barker and had gone to him.
They saw it as I had—as anyone who knew the circumstances would. The
first message had been by phone, the second might have been, and there
was the shade of a possibility that she might have phoned back. If she
had there would be a record, easily traced. The power of the Whitney
office stretched far and through devious channels. In fifteen minutes
the machinery was started to have the records of all out of town
messages sent from Lenox 1360 within the last week turned in to Whitney
& Whitney.

It was what I’d feared, but I was powerless, also I thought the chances
were in her favor. Barker, no matter how he loved her, might not dare to
trust her with his telephone number. Judging by the way he had
frustrated all our efforts to find him, he was taking no risks. It would
have been in keeping with his unremitting caution to hold all
communications with her by letter. That kept me quiet, kept me from
bursting out on them as they schemed and plotted close drawn round the
table.

The next move was suggested by the chief—to find Mrs. Whitehall and
bring her to the office. In default of the daughter they would try the
mother. All were of the opinion that the older woman was ignorant of the
murder, but it was possible that she might know something of her
daughter’s movements. And even if she didn’t, that attack by surprise
which was to have broken down Carol Whitehall might, tried in a lesser
degree, draw forth some illuminating facts from her mother. It was
nearly midday when George and O’Mally set out in a high-powered motor
for the Azalea Woods Estates.

I spent the next few hours in my own office, sitting at the desk. Every
nerve was as tight as a violin string, hope and dread changing places in
my mind. Awful hours, now when I look back on them. The whole thing hung
on a chance. If her recent communications with Barker had been by
letter, if her mother knew nothing, there was a fighting hope for her.
But if she knew his number and _had_ phoned—if her flight had been
planned and Mrs. Whitehall _did_ know! I remembered her as I’d seen her
in the country, a fragile, melancholy woman. What chance had she with
the men pitted against her?

I don’t know what time it was, but the sun had swung round to the
window, when I heard steps in the passage and a woman’s voice, high and
quavering. I leaped up and entered the chief’s office by one door as
Mrs. Whitehall, George and O’Mally came in by the other.

She looked pale and shriveled. I didn’t then know what they’d said to
her, whether they’d already tried their damnable third degree. But they
hadn’t, all they had done was to tell her her daughter had been wanted
at the Whitney office and couldn’t be found. That scared her, she’d come
with them at once, only insisting that they stop at the flat and let her
see that Carol was not there. This they did, admitting afterward that
her surprise and alarm struck them as absolutely genuine.

These emotions were plain on her face; any fool could see she was racked
with fear and anxiety. It was stamped on her features, it was in her
wildly questioning eyes.

"Mr. Whitney," she said, without preamble or greeting, "what does this
mean? Where is my daughter?"

The old man was as courteous as ever, but under the studied urbanity of
his manner, I could feel the knife-edged sharpness that only cut through
when his blood was up.

"_That_ is what we want to know from you, Mrs. Whitehall. We needed some
information from your daughter this morning and we find that she has—I
think I may say, fled. Where to, surely you, her mother, must know."

"No," she cried, her hollow eyes riveted on his. "No. She was coming to
me this afternoon, everything was arranged, ready and waiting. And now
she’s gone, and you, you men here, want to find her. What is it? There’s
something strange, something I don’t know." Her glance moved over the
watching faces. They were ominously unresponsive. Where she looked for
hope or help she saw nothing but a veiled menace, every moment growing
clearer.

"What is it?" she cried, her voice rising to a higher note, shrill and
shaking. "What is the matter? Tell me. You know—you know something
you’re hiding from me?"

"We think that of you, Mrs. Whitehall," said the chief, ponderous and
lowering, "and we want to hear it. The time has come for frankness. Hold
nothing back for, as you say, we _know_."

The woman gave a gasp and took a step nearer to him:

"Then for God’s sake tell me. Where has she gone?"

His answer came like the spring of an animal on its prey:

"To join her lover, Johnston Barker."

If he expected to have it strike with an impact he was not disappointed.
She fell back as if threatened by a blow, and for a second stood
transfixed, aghast, her lower jaw dropped, staring at him. Amazement
isn’t the word for the look on her face, it was a stupefaction, a
paralysis of astonishment. The shock was so violent it swept away all
anxiety for her daughter, but it also snapped the last frail remnant of
her nerve. From her pale lips her voice broke in a wild, hysterical cry:

"Her lover! He was her _father_!"




CHAPTER XVIII


JACK TELLS THE STORY


In the moment of silence which followed that sentence you could hear the
fire snap and the tick of the clock on the mantel. I saw the men’s faces
held in expressions of amazement so intense they looked like
caricatures. I saw Mrs. Whitehall try to say something, then with a
rustle and a broken cry crumple up in a chair, her face hidden,
stuttering, choked sounds coming from behind her hands.

That broke the tension. Like a piece of machinery momentarily out of
gear, the group adjusted itself and snapped back into action. All but
me—I stood as I had been standing when Mrs. Whitehall spoke those words.
My outward vision saw their moving figures, their backs as they crowded
round her, a hand that held a glass to her lips, her face bent toward
the glass, ashen and haggard. I saw but realized nothing. For a moment I
was on another plane of existence, seemed to be shot up into it. I don’t
tell it right—a fellow who doesn’t know how to write can’t explain a
feeling like that. You’ve got to fill it in out of your imagination. A
man who’s been in hell gets suddenly out—that’s the best way I can
describe it.

I didn’t get back to my moorings, come down from the clouds to the solid
ground, till the scene by the table was over. Mrs. Whitehall was sitting
up, a little color in her cheeks, mistress of herself again. They’d
evidently said something to lull her fears about Carol for the
distraction of her mood was gone. It wasn’t till I saw the narrowed
interest of George’s eyes, the hungry expectation of O’Mally’s watching
face, that I remembered they were still on the scent of a murder in
which Barker’s daughter was as much involved as Barker’s fiancée. _That_
brought _me_ back to the moment and its meaning like an electric shock.

I made a stride forward, to get closer, to hear them, for they were at
the table again, waiting on the words of Mrs. Whitehall. The first
sentence that struck my ear aptly matched her pitiful appearance:

"Gentlemen, I’m broken. I’ve been through too much."

The chief answered very gently:

"Having said what you have, would it not be wisdom to tell us
everything? We pledge ourselves to secrecy."

She nodded, a gesture of weary acquiescence.

"Oh, yes. I don’t mind telling—it _was_ to be told; but," she dropped
her eyes to her hands clasped in her lap. In that position her likeness
to Carol, as she had sat there a few weeks before, was singularly
striking. "I’ll have to go back a good many years, before my child was
born, before the world had heard of Johnston Barker."

"Wherever you want, Mrs. Whitehall," the chief murmured. "We’re entirely
at your service."

She drew a deep breath and without raising her eyes said:

"I was married to Johnston Barker twenty-eight years ago in Idaho. He
was a miner then and I was a school teacher, nineteen years old, an
orphan with no near relations. I was not strong and had gone to the Far
West for my health. Under the unaccustomed work I broke down, developing
a weakness of the lungs, and casual friends, the parents of a pupil,
took me with them to a distant mining camp for the drier air. There I
met Johnston and we became engaged.

"In those days in such remote places there were no churches or clergymen
and contract marriages were recognized. I did not believe in them, would
not at first consent to such a ceremony, but a great strike taking place
in a distant camp, he prevailed upon me to marry him by contract, the
friends with whom I was living acting as witnesses.

"The place to which he took me was wild and inaccessible, connecting by
trails with other camps and by a long stage journey with a distant
railway station. We lived there for a month—happy as I have never been
since. Then a woman, a snake in the garden, finding out how I had
married hinted to me that such contracts were illegal. I don’t know why
she did it—I’ve often wondered—but there _are_ people in the world who
take a pleasure in spoiling the joy of others.

"I didn’t tell Johnston but resolved when an opportunity came to stand
up with him before an ordained minister. It came sooner than I hoped.
Not six weeks after we were man and wife a ’missioner’ made a tour
through the mining camps of that part of the state. He would not come to
ours—we were too small and distant—so I begged my husband to go to him,
tell him our case and bring him back. It would have been better for us
both to have gone, but I was sick—too young and ignorant to know the
cause of my illness—and Johnston, who seemed willing to do anything I
wanted, agreed.

"We calculated that the trip—on horseback, over half-cut mountain
trails—would take three or four days there and back. At the end of the
fifth day he had not returned and I was in a fever of anxiety. Then
again that woman came to me with her poisoned words: I was not a legal
wife; could he, knowing this, have taken the opportunity to desert me?
God pity her for the deadly harm she did. Sick, alone, inexperienced,
eaten into by horrible doubts, I waited till two weeks had passed. Then
I was sure that he had done as she said—left me.

"I won’t go over that—the past is past. I took what money I had and made
my way to the railway. From there by slow stages, for by this time I was
ill in mind and body, I got as far as St. Louis, where, my money gone,
unable to work, I wrote to an uncle of my mother’s, a doctor, whom I had
never seen but of whom she had often spoken to me.

"Men like him make us realize there is a God to inspire, a Heaven to
reward. He came at once, took me to his home in Indiana, and nursed me
back to health. He was a father to me, more than a father to the child I
had. No one knew me there—no one but he ever heard my story. I took a
new name, from a distant branch of his family, and passed as a widow.
When my little girl was old enough to understand I told her her father
had died before she was born.

"We lived there for twenty-four years. Before the end of that time the
name of Johnston Barker rose into prominence. My uncle hated it—would
not allow it mentioned in his presence. When he died three years ago, he
left us all he had—fifty thousand dollars, a great fortune to us. Then
Carol, who had chafed at the narrow life of a small town, persuaded me
to come to New York. I had no fear of meeting Barker, our paths would
never cross, and to please her was my life.

"She is not like me, fearful and timid, but full of daring and ambition.
When the farm we bought in New Jersey suddenly increased in value and
the land scheme was suggested, she wanted to try it. At first it wasn’t
possible as we hadn’t enough money. It was not until she met Mr. Harland
at a friend’s house in Azalea, that the plan became feasible for he was
taken with the idea at once. After visiting the farm a few times, and
talking it over with her, he offered to come in as a silent partner,
putting up the capital.

"The move to town alarmed me. There, in business, she might run across
the man who was her father—and this is exactly what happened. You’ve
seen my daughter—you know what she is. Looking at me now you may not
realize that she is extraordinarily like what I was when Johnston Barker
married me.

"He saw her first in the elevator at the Black Eagle Building. Men
always noticed her—she was used to it—but that night she told me
laughing of the old man who had stared at her in the elevator, stared
and stared and couldn’t take his eyes off. My heart warned me, and when
I heard her description I knew who he was and why he stared.

"After that there was no peace for me. I had a haunting terror that he
would find out who she was and might try to claim her. This increased
when she told me of his visit to her office to buy the lot—an excuse I
understood—and his questions about her former home. Then I tried to
quiet myself with the assurances that he could not possibly guess—he had
never heard the name of Whitehall in connection with me, he had never
known a child was expected.

"But a night came when I was put with my back against the wall. She
returned from work, gay and excited, saying Mr. Barker had been in the
office that afternoon and asked her if he might call and meet her
mother. The terrible agitation that threw me into betrayed me. I
couldn’t evade her eyes or her questions, and I told her. She was
horrified, stunned. I can’t tell you what she said—I can only make you
understand her feelings by saying she loved me as few daughters love
their mothers.

"After that—ah, it was horrible! She tried to cancel the sale, but he—of
course, he was angry and puzzled by the change in her, could make
nothing out of it, and finally insisted on knowing what had happened.
There was no escape for her and taking him into the private office they
had an interview in which he forced the truth from her.

"Johnston Barker’s life has been full of great things, triumphs and
conquests. But I think that hour in the Azalea Woods Estates office must
have been the crowning one of his career. To hear that Carol, my
wonderful Carol, was his child! He had had no suspicion of it until
then. He told her he had been interested by her strange likeness to me,
had thought she might be some distant connection, who could give him
news of his lost wife.

"For—here is the bitter part of it—he _had_ come back. In that long
mountain journey an accident, a fall from his horse, had injured him. He
had been found unconscious by a party of miners who had taken him to
their camp and cared for him. For two weeks he lay at death’s door, no
one knowing who he was, or understanding the wanderings of his delirium.
When he returned I was gone—lost like a raindrop in the ocean. He was
too poor to hire the aid that might have found me then. He went back to
his work, moved to other camps, struggled and thrived. In time the story
of his marriage was forgotten. Those who remembered it set it down as an
illegal connection, a familiar incident in the miner’s roving life.

"Years later, when he grew rich he hunted for me, but it was too late.
Then he turned his whole attention to business, flung himself into it.
The making of money filled his life, became his life till he saw the
girl in the elevator, who so strikingly resembled the woman he had loved
in his youth.

"This was what he told Carol and this she believed. She was convinced of
the truth of every word and tried to convince me. But I was full of
suspicions. Having found himself the father of such a girl might he not
go to any lengths to gain her love and confidence? His life was empty,
he was lonely, Carol would have been the consolation and pride of his
old age. Gentlemen—" she looked at the listening faces—"can you blame
me? A youth blasted, years of brooding bitterness—might not that make a
woman incredulous and slow to trust again?

"When she saw the way I took it she went about the business of proving
it. Through a lawyer she learned that contract marriages at that time in
that state were valid. I _had_ been Johnston Barker’s wife and she was
legitimate. But I hung back. Many things moved me. He wanted to
acknowledge us, take us to live with him and I shrank from all that
publicity and clamor. Also—I am telling everything—I think I was jealous
of him, fearful that he might take from me some of the love which had
made my life possible.

"I knew she saw him often, and that she heard from him by letter. All
through the end of December and the early part of January she urged and
pleaded with me. And finally I gave in—I had to, I couldn’t stand
between her and what he could give her—and the day came when I consented
to see him. That day was the fifteenth of January."

George cleared his throat and O’Mally stirred uneasily in his chair. The
old man rumbled an encouraging "fifteenth of January," and she went on:

"She left in the morning greatly excited, telling me she would phone him
that she had good news and would bring him home with her that evening.
She was radiant with joy and hope when I kissed her good-bye. When she
returned that night—long after her usual time—all that hope and joy were
dashed to the ground.

"As you know, she did see him that afternoon and told him of my consent.
He appeared overjoyed and said he would come, but first must go to Mr.
Harland’s offices on the floor above to talk over a matter of great
importance. This, he said, would probably occupy half to three-quarters
of an hour, after which he would return to her. As they wished to avoid
all possibility of gossip through her clerks or the people in the
building, they decided not to meet in her offices, but in the church
which is next door. From there they would take a cab and come to me.

"The appointment was for a quarter-past six. Carol was ahead of time and
waited for him over an hour, then came home, shattered, broken, almost
unable to speak—for, as you know, he never came."

She paused, her face tragic with the memory of that last, unexpected
blow. No one spoke, and looking round at them, she threw out her hands
with a gesture of pleading appeal:

"What could I think? Was it unnatural for me to disbelieve him again?
Hasn’t all that’s come out shown he was what I’d already found him—false
to his word and his trust?"

"Does your daughter think that, too?" asked the chief.

"No. She believes in him, even now, with him in hiding and branded as a
traitor. But that’s Carol—always ready to trust where her heart is. She
says it’s all right, that he’ll come back and clear himself, but I can
see how she’s suffering, how she’s struggling to keep her hopes alive."

I burst out—wild horses couldn’t have kept me quiet any longer. Reaching
a long arm across the table, without any consciousness that I was doing
it, I laid my hand on Mrs. Whitehall’s:

"How did she get out of the building that night?"

She looked surprised, and strangely enough embarrassed.

"Why—why—" she stammered, and then suddenly, "you seem to know so much
here—do you know anything about Mr. Harland and Carol?"

"Something," said the chief guardedly.

"Everything," I shot out, not caring for her, or him, or the case, or
anything but the answer to my question.

"Then I don’t mind telling you, though Carol wouldn’t like it." She
glanced tentatively at me. "Did you know he was in love with her?"

"All about it. Yes. Go on—"

"She went down by the stairs, all those flights, to avoid him. I guessed
the way he felt about her. I knew it soon after the business was started
and told her but she only laughed at me. That afternoon, when he came to
her office, she saw I was right. Not that he said anything definite, but
by his manner, the questions he asked her. He was wrought up and
desperate, I suppose, and let her see that he was jealous of Mr. Barker,
demanding the truth, whether she loved him, whether she intended
marrying him. She was angry, but seeing that he had lost control of
himself, told him that her feeling for Mr. Barker was that of a daughter
to a father and never would be anything else. That seemed to quiet him
and he went away.

"When she was leaving her offices she heard foot-steps on the floor
above and looking up saw him through the balustrade walking to the stair
head. She at once thought he was coming to see her and not wanting any
more conversation with him, stole out and down the hall to the side
corridor, where the service stairs are. Her intention was to pick up the
elevator on the floor below, but on second thoughts she gave this up and
walked the whole way. Finding her gone he would probably take the
elevator himself and they might meet in the car or the entrance hall. Of
course we know now she was all wrong. It was not to see her he was
coming down, it was to make up his mind to die."

My actions must have surprised them. For without a word to Mrs.
Whitehall I jumped up and left the room—I couldn’t trust myself to
speak, I had to be alone. In my own office I shut the door and stood
looking with eyes that saw nothing out of the window, over the roofs to
where the waters of the bay glittered in the sun. Have you ever felt a
relief so great it made you shaky? Probably not—but wait till you’re in
the position I was. The room rocked, the distance was a golden blue as I
whispered with lips that were stiff and dry:

"Thank God! Oh, thank God! Oh, thank God!"

I don’t know how long a time passed—maybe an hour, maybe five
minutes—when the door opened and George’s head was thrust in:

"What are you doing shut in here? Get a move on—we want you. The
telephone returns have come."

I followed him back. Mrs. Whitehall was not there—the chief and O’Mally
had their heads together over a slip of paper.

"Here you, Jack," said the old man turning sharply on me. "You’ve got to
go out tonight with O’Mally. They’re in Quebec."

He handed me the slip of paper. On it was one memorandum. The night
before at 12.05 New York, Lenox 1360 had called up Quebec, St. Foy 584.




CHAPTER XIX


JACK TELLS THE STORY


That night Babbitts, O’Mally and I left for Quebec. Before we went the
wires that connected us with the Canadian city had been busy. St. Foy
584 had been located, a house on a suburban road, occupied for the last
two weeks by an American called Henry Santley. Instructions were carried
over the hundreds of intervening miles to surround the house, to
apprehend Santley if he tried to get away, and to watch for the lady who
would join him that night. Unless something unforeseen and unimaginable
should occur we had Barker at last.

As we rushed through the darkness, we speculated on the reasons for his
last daring move—the sending for his daughter. O’Mally figured it out as
the result of a growing confidence—he was feeling secure and wanted to
help her. He had had ample proof of her discretion and had probably some
plan for her enrichment that he wanted to communicate to her in person.
I was of the opinion that he expected to leave the country and intended
to take her with him, sending back later for the mother. He was assured
of her trust and affection, knew she believed in him, and was certain
the murder hadn’t been and now never would be discovered. He could count
on safety in Europe and with his vast gains could settle down with his
wife and his daughter to a life of splendid ease. Well, we’d see to
_that_. The best laid schemes of mice and men!

The sun was bright, the sky sapphire clear as the great rock of Quebec,
crowned with its fortress roofs, came into view. The two rivers clasped
its base, ice-banded at the shore and in the middle their dark currents
flowing free. Snow and snow and snow heaved and billowed on the
surrounding hills, paved the narrow streets, hooded the roofs of the
ancient houses. Through the air, razor-edged with cold and crystal
clear, came the thin broken music of sleigh bells, ringing up from every
lane and alley, jubilant and inspiring, and the sleighs, low running,
flew by with the wave of their streaming furs and the flash of scarlet
standards.

Glorious, splendid, a fit day, all sun and color and music, for me to
come to Carol!

A man met us at the depot, a silent, wooden-faced policeman of some
kind, who said yes, he thought the lady was there, and then piloted us
glumly into a sleigh and mounted beside the driver. A continuous, vague
current of sound came from Babbitts and O’Mally as we climbed a steep
hill with the Frontenac’s pinnacled towers looming above us and then
shot off down narrow streets where the jingle of the bells was flung
back and across, echoing and reverberating between the old stone houses.
It made me think of a phrase the boys in the office used, "coming with
bells!"

We went some distance through the town and out along a road, where the
buildings drew apart from one another, villas and suburban houses behind
walls and gardens. At a smaller one, set back in a muffling of whitened
shrubberies, the sleigh drew in toward the sidewalk. Before the others
could disentangle themselves from the furs and robes, I was out and
racing up the path.

My eyes, ranging hungrily over the house, thinking perhaps to see her at
one of the windows, saw in it something ominous and secretive. There was
not a sign of life, every pane darkened with a lowered blind. All about
it the snow was heaped and curled in wave-like forms as if endeavoring
to creep over it, to aid in the work of hiding its dark mystery.
Barker’s lair, his last stand! It looked like it, white wrapped, silent,
inscrutable.

As I leaped up the piazza steps the door was opened by a man in uniform.
He touched his hat and started to speak, but I pushed him aside and came
in peering past him down a hall that stretched away to the rear. At the
sound of his voice a door had opened there and a woman came out. For a
moment she was only a shadow moving toward me up the dimness of the
half-lit passage. Then I recognized her, gave a cry and ran to her.

My hands found hers and closed on them, my eyes looking down into the
dark ones raised to them. Neither of us spoke, it didn’t occur to me to
explain why I was there and she showed no surprise at seeing me. It
seemed as if we’d known all along we were going to meet in that dark
passage in that strange house. And standing there silent, hand clasped
in hand, I saw something so wonderful, so unexpected, that the
surroundings faded away and for me there was nothing in the world but
what I read in her beautiful, lifted face.

I never had dared to hope, never had thought of her as caring for me.
All I had asked was the right to help and defend her. Perhaps under
different circumstances, when things were happy and easy, I’d have
aspired, gone in to try and win. But in the last dark month, when we’d
come so close, we’d only been a woman set upon and menaced, and a man
braced and steeled to do battle for her. Now, with her stone-cold hands
in mine, I saw in the shining depths of her eyes—Oh, no, it’s too
sacred. That part of the story is between Carol and me.

There had been sounds and voices in the vestibule behind us. They came
vaguely upon my consciousness, low and then breaking suddenly into a
louder key, phrases, exclamations, questions. I don’t think if the house
had been rocked by an earthquake I’d have noticed it, and it wasn’t till
O’Mally came down the passage calling me, that I dropped her hands and
turned. His face was creased into an expression of excited
consternation, and he rapped out, not seeing Carol:

"What the devil are you doing there? Haven’t you heard?" Then his eye
catching her, "Oh, it’s Miss Whitehall. Well, young lady, you must have
had a pretty tough time here last night."

She simply drooped her eyelids in faint agreement.

"What do you mean?" I cried, and looked from O’Mally’s boisterously
concerned countenance to Carol’s worn, white one. "What is it, something
more?"

She gave a slight nod and said:

"The last—the end this time."

O’Mally wheeled on me:

"She hasn’t told you. He shot himself—here, last night, shortly after
she arrived."

Before I had time to answer, Babbitts and the man in uniform, a police
inspector, were beside us. Babbitts was speechless—as I was myself—but
the inspector, pompous and stolid, answered my look of shocked
amazement:

"A few minutes after one. Fortunately I’d got your instructions and the
house was surrounded. My men heard the report and the screams and broke
in at once."

I looked blankly from one to the other. There was a confused horror in
my mind, but from the confusion one thought rose clear—Barker had done
the best, the only thing.

The inspector, ostentatiously cool in the midst of our aghast concern,
volunteered further:

"He didn’t die till near morning and we got a full statement out of him.
For an hour afterward he was as clear as a bell—they are that way
sometimes—and gave us all the particulars, seemed to want to. I’ve got
it upstairs and from what I can make out he was one of the sharpest,
most daring criminals I ever ran up against. I’ve had the body kept here
for your identification. Will you come up and see it now?"

He moved off toward the stairs. O’Mally and Babbitts, muttering
together, filing after him. I didn’t go but turned to Carol, who had
thrust one hand through the balustrade that ran up beside where we were
standing. As the tramp of ascending feet sounded on the first steps, she
leaned toward me, her voice hardly more than a whisper:

"Do you know who it is?"

"Who what is?" I said, startled by her words and expression.

"The man upstairs?"

I was terror-stricken—the experiences of the night had unhinged her
mind. I tried to take her hand, but she drew it back, her lips forming
words just loud enough for me to hear:

"You don’t. It’s Hollings Harland."

"Carol!" I cried, certain now she was unbalanced.

She drew farther away from me and slipping her hand from the balustrade
pointed up the stairs:

"Go and see. It’s he. There’s nothing the matter with me, but I want you
to see for yourself. Go and see and then come back here and I’ll tell
you. I know everything now."

I went, a wild rush up the stairs. In a room off the upper hall, the
light tempered by drawn blinds, were O’Mally, Babbitts and the
inspector, looking at the dead body of Hollings Harland.




CHAPTER XX


JACK TELLS THE STORY


When I came down she was waiting for me. With a finger against her lips
in a command for silence, she turned and went along the passage to the
door from which I had seen her enter. I followed her and catching up
with her as she placed her hand on the knob, burst out:

"What is it—what _does_ it mean? Where’s Barker? In the name of Heaven
tell me quickly what _has_ happened?"

"I’ll tell you in here," she said softly, and opening the door preceded
me into the room.

It was evidently the dining-room of the house, a round table standing in
the center, a sideboard with glass and china on it against the wall. A
coal fire burned in the grate, and the blinds were raised showing the
dazzling glitter of the snow outside. It was warm and bright, the one
place in that sinister house that seemed to have a human note about it.
She passed round the table to the fire and, standing there, made a
gesture that swept the walls and unveiled windows:

"Last night in this room I at last understood the tragedy in which we’ve
all been involved."

I stood like a post, still too bemused to have any questions ready.
There were too many to ask. It was like a skein so tangled there was no
loose thread to start with.

"Did you know Harland was here when you came?" was what I finally said.

She nodded:

"I suspected it on Sunday afternoon. I was certain of it on Sunday night
before I left New York." She dropped into a chair by the fire, and
pointed me to one near-by at the table. "Sit down and let me tell it to
you as it happened to me, my side of it. When you’ve heard that, you can
read the statement he gave, then you’ll see it all. Straight from its
beginning to its awful end here last night."

Before she began I told her of our interview with Mrs. Whitehall and
that we knew her true relationship to Barker.

She seemed relieved and asked if her mother had also told us of her
position with regard to Harland. When she saw how fully we’d been
informed she gave a deep sigh and said:

"Now you can understand why I prevaricated that day in Mr. Whitney’s
office. I was trying to shield my father, to help him any way I could.
Oh, if I’d known the truth then or you had—the truth you don’t know even
yet! It was Johnston Barker that was murdered and Hollings Harland who
murdered him!"

I started forward, but she raised a silencing hand, her voice shaken and
pleading:

"Don’t, please, say anything. Let me go on in my own way. It’s so hard
to tell." She dropped the hand to its fellow and holding them
tight-clenched in her lap, said slowly: "If my mother told you of that
conversation I had with Mr. Harland you know what I discovered then—that
he loved me. I never suspected it before, but when he pressed me with
questions about Johnston Barker, so unlike himself, vehement and
excited, I understood and was sorry for him. I told him as much as I
could then, explained my feeling for the man he was jealous of without
telling my relationship, said how I respected and trusted him, what any
girl might say of her father. He seemed relieved but went on to ask if
Mr. Barker and I were not interested in some scheme, some undertaking of
a secret nature. _That_ frightened me, it sounded as if he had found out
about us, had been told something by someone. Taken by surprise, I
answered with a half truth, that Mr. Barker _had_ a plan on foot for my
welfare, that he wanted to help me and my mother to a better financial
position, but that I was not yet at liberty to tell what it was. I saw
he thought I meant business, and as I go on, you’ll see how that
information gave him the confidence to do what he did later.

"I know now that the Whitney office discovered I had had a letter from
Mr. Barker mailed from Toronto asking me to join him there and that I
agreed to do so in a phone message that same day. That letter, directed
to my office, was in typewriting and was signed with my father’s
initials. It was short, merely telling me that there was a reason for
his disappearance which he would explain to me, that his whereabouts
must be kept secret, and that he wanted me to come to him to make
arrangements for a new business venture in which he hoped to set me up.
As you know I attempted to do what he asked, and was followed by two men
from the Whitney office."

"How do you know all this?" I couldn’t help butting in.

She gave a slight smile, the first I had seen on her face:

"I’ll tell you that later—it’s not the least curious part of my story.
Realizing by the papers that there was a general hue and cry for him I
was very cautious, much more so than your detectives thought. I saw
them, decided the move was too dangerous, and came back. At that time,
and for some time afterward, I believed that letter was from my father."

"Wasn’t it?"

She shook her head:

"No—but wait. I had no other letter and no other communication of any
sort. I searched the papers for any news of him, thinking he might put
something for me in the personal columns, but there was not a sign. Days
passed that way, my business was closed and I had time to think, and the
more I thought the more strange and inexplicable it seemed. Why, in the
letter, had he made no reference to the broken engagement, so vital to
both of us, that night in the church. Why had he said nothing about my
mother whose state of mind he would have guessed?

"From the first I had suspicions that something was wrong. I could not
believe he would have done what they said he had. Even after I read in
the papers of his carefully planned get-away I was not convinced. After
that scene in the Whitney office, when I saw you were all watching me,
eager to trip me into any admission, my suspicions grew stronger. There
was more than showed on the surface. I sensed it, an instinct warned me.

"As days passed and I heard nothing more from him, the conviction grew
that something had happened to him. If it was accident I was certain it
would have been known; if, as many thought, he’d lost his memory and
strayed away, I was equally certain he’d have been seen and recognized.
What else could it be? Can you picture me, shut up with my poor
distracted mother, ravaged by fear and anxiety? Those waiting days—how
terrible they were—with that sense of dread always growing, growing.
Finally it came to a climax. If my father was dead as I thought, there
was only one explanation—foul play. On Friday, when you came to see me,
I was at the breaking point, afraid to speak, desperate for help and
unable to ask for it.

"Now I come to the day when I learned everything, when all these broken
forebodings of disaster fell together like the bits of glass in a
kaleidoscope and took a definite shape. It was Sunday, can it be only
two days ago? My mother had moved to the cottage and I was alone in the
apartment packing up to follow her. About the middle of the afternoon
while I was hard at work the telephone rang. I answered it and was told
by the operator Long Distance was calling me, Quebec. At that my heart
gave a great jump of joy and relief—my father was alive and sending for
me again. It was like the wireless answer of help to a foundering
vessel.

"You know how often the Long Distance connection varies—one day you can
recognize a voice a thousand miles off that on the next you can’t make
out at a hundred? The voice that had spoken to me from Toronto was no
more than a vibration of the wire, thin and toneless. The one that spoke
from Quebec was distinct and colored with a personality.

"The first words were that it was J. W. B. and at these words, as if the
receiver had shot an electric current into me, I started and grew tense,
for it did not sound like the voice of J. W. B. It went on, explaining
why he had not communicated with me, and how he now again wanted me to
come to him. I, listening, became more and more sure that the person
speaking was not my father, but that, whoever he was, his voice stirred
a faint memory, was dimly suggestive of a voice I _did_ know.

"I was confused and agitated, standing there with the receiver at my
ear, while those sentences ran over the wire, every syllable clear and
distinct. Then, suddenly, I thought of a way I could find out. My father
was the only man in the world who knew of our secret, of the plan for
our reunion. A simple question would test the knowledge of the person
talking to me. When he had finished I said:

"’I’ve been longing to hear from you, not only for myself but for my
mother—she’s been in despair.’

"There was a slight pause before the voice answered:

"’Why should Mrs. Whitehall be so disturbed?’

"Then I _knew_ it wasn’t Johnston Barker. The reason for Mrs.
Whitehall’s disturbance was as well known to him as it was to me.
Besides in our talks together he had never alluded to her as ’Mrs.
Whitehall’ but always as ’your mother’ or by her Christian name, Serena.

"I said the mystery of his disappearance had upset her, she was afraid
something had happened to him. A faint laugh—with again that curiously
familiar echo in it—came along the wire:

"’You can set her mind at rest after you’ve seen me.’

"There was something ghastly about it—talking to this unknown being,
listening to that whispering voice that called me to come and wasn’t the
voice I knew. It was like an evil spirit, close to me but invisible, and
that I had no power to lay hold of.

"While I was thinking this he was telling me that he had a safe hiding
place and that I must join him at once, the plans were now perfected for
the new enterprise in which he was to launch me. I demurred and to gain
time told him how I’d tried to go before and been followed. That caught
his attention at once, his questions came quick and eager. Perhaps
before that he had tried to disguise his voice, anyway now the familiar
note in it grew stronger. I began to catch at something—inflexions,
accent—till suddenly, like a runner who rounds a corner and sees his
goal unexpectedly before him, my memory saw a name—Harland!

"I was so amazed, so staggered that for a moment I couldn’t speak. The
voice brought me back, saying sharply, ’Are you there?’ I stammered a
reply and said I couldn’t make up my mind to come. He urged, but I
wouldn’t promise, till at length, feeling I might betray myself, I said
I’d think it over and let him know later. He had to be satisfied with
that and gave me his telephone number telling me to call him up as soon
as I decided.

"What did I feel as I sat alone in that dismantled place? Can you
realize the state of my thoughts? What did it mean—what was going on?
The man was not Johnston Barker, but how could he be Harland, who was
dead and buried? Ah, if you had come _then_ instead of Friday I’d have
told you for I was in waters too deep for me. All that I could grasp was
that I was in the midst of something incomprehensible and terrible, from
the darkness of which one thought stood out—my father had never sent for
me, I had never heard from him—it had been this other man all along! I
was then as certain as if his spirit had appeared before me that
Johnston Barker was dead.

"And now I come to one of the strangest and finest things that ever
happened to me in my life. Late on Sunday night a girl—unknown to me and
refusing to give her name—came and told me of the murder, the whole of
it, the evidence against me, and that I stood in danger of immediate
arrest."

I jumped to my feet—I couldn’t believe it:

"A girl—what kind of a girl?"

"Young and pretty, with dark brown eyes and brown curly hair. Oh, I can
place her for you. She said she had been employed to help get the
information against me and my father, and was the only woman acting in
that capacity."

"Molly!" I gasped, falling back into my chair. "Molly Babbitts! What in
Heaven’s name—"

"You’re right to invoke Heaven’s name, for it was Heaven that sent her.
She wouldn’t tell me who she was or why she came, but I could see. What
reason could there have been except that she believed me innocent and
wanted to help me escape?"

For a moment I couldn’t speak. I dropped my head and a silent oath went
up from me to hold Molly sacred forever more. I could see it all—she’d
found her heart, realized the cruelty of what was to be done, discovered
in some way she’d given me wrong information, and done the thing
herself. The gallant, noble little soul! God bless her! God bless her!

Carol went on:

"I wonder now what she thought of me. I must have appeared utterly
extraordinary to her. She thought she was telling me what I already
knew, or at least knew something of. But as I sat there listening to her
I was piecing together in my mind what she was saying with what I myself
had found out. I was building up a complete story, fitting new and old
together, and it held me dumb, motionless, as if I didn’t care. It would
take too long to tell you how I got at the main facts—the smaller points
I didn’t think of. It was as if what she said and what I knew jumped
toward each other like the flame and the igniting gas, connecting the
broken bits into a continuous line of fire. I knew that murder had been
committed. I knew that the body was unrecognizable. I knew that had my
father been living I would have heard from him. I knew that the voice on
the phone was Harland’s. Without all the details she gave me it would
have been enough. Before she had finished my mind had grasped the truth.
It was Johnston Barker who had been murdered and Harland—trying now to
draw me to him—was the murderer.

"Do you guess what a flame of rage burst up in me—what a passion to trap
and bring to justice the man who could conceive and execute such a
devilish thing? I could hardly wait to go. I was too wrought up to think
out a reasonable course. Looking back on it today it seems like an act
of madness, but I suppose a person in that state is half mad. I never
thought of getting anybody to go with me, of applying to the police. I
only saw myself finding Harland and accusing him. It’s inconceivable—the
irrational action of a woman beside herself with grief and fury.

"I called up the number he’d given me and told him I was coming on the
first train I could catch. He told me at what hour that morning it would
leave New York and when it would reach Quebec. He said he would send his
servant, a French woman, to meet me at the depot as he didn’t like to
risk going himself. Then I left the house and went to the Grand Central
Station, where I sat in the women’s waiting room for the rest of the
night.

"I did not get to Quebec till after midnight. The servant met me, put me
in a sleigh that was waiting for us, and together we drove here.

"The house was lit up, every lower window bright. As we walked up the
path from the gate I saw a man moving behind the shrubbery and called
her attention to him. While she was opening the door with her key I
noticed another loitering along the footpath by the gate, obviously
watching us. This time I asked her why there should be men about at such
an hour and on such a freezing night. She seemed bewildered and
frightened, muttering something in French about having noticed them when
she went out. In the hallway she directed me to a room on the upper
floor, telling me, when I was ready, to go down to the dining-room where
supper was waiting.

"I went upstairs and she followed, showing me where I was to go and then
walking down the passage to another room. As I took off my wraps and hat
I could hear her voice, loud and excited, telling someone of the two men
we had seen. Another voice answered it—a man’s—but pitched too low for
me to make out the words.

"When I was ready I went downstairs and into the room. No one was about,
there was not a sound. The fire was burning as it is now, the curtains
drawn, and the table, set out with a supper, was brightly lit with
candles and decorated with flowers. I stood here by the fire waiting,
white, I suppose, as the tablecloth, for I was at the highest climax of
excitement a human being can reach and keep her senses.

"Suddenly I heard steps on the stairs. I turned and made ready,
moistening my lips which were stiff and felt like leather. The steps
came down the passage—the door opened. There he was!

"That first second, when he entered as the lover and conqueror, he
looked splendid. The worn and harassed air he had the last time I’d seen
him was gone. He was at the highest pinnacle of his life, ’the very butt
and sea mark of his sail,’ and it was as if his spirit recognized it and
flashed up in a last illuminating glow of fire and force.

"He was prepared for amazement, horror, probably fear from me. The first
shock he received was my face, showing none of these, quiet, and, I
suppose, fierce with the hatred I felt. He stopped dead in the doorway,
the confidence stricken out of him—just staring. Then he stammered:

"’Carol—you—you—’

"He was too astounded to say any more. I finished for him, my voice low
and hoarse:

"’You think I didn’t expect to see you. I did. I knew you were here—I
came to find you. I came to tell you that I know how you killed Johnston
Barker.’

"I don’t think anyone has ever said he lacked courage. He was one of
those bold and ruthless beings that came to their fullest flower during
the Italian Renaissance—terrible and tremendous too. I’ve thought of him
since as like one of the Borgias or Iago transplanted to our country and
modern times. When he saw that I knew he went white, but he stood with
the light of the candles bright on his ghastly face, straight and steady
as a soldier before the cannon.

"’Johnston Barker,’ he said very quietly—’killed him? You bring me
interesting news. I didn’t know he was dead!’

"As I’ve told you I had come without plans, with no line of action
decided upon. Now the futility, the blind rashness of what I had done
was borne in upon me. His stoney calm, his measured voice, showed me I
was pitted against an antagonist whose strength was to mine as a lion’s
to a mouse. The thought maddened me, I was ready to say anything to
break him, to conquer and crush him and in my desperation—guided by some
flash of intuition—I said the right thing:

"’Oh, don’t waste time denying it. It’s too late for that now. It’s not
I alone who knows—they know in New York—everything. How you did it, how
you stole away, and where you are now. The net is around you—they’ve got
you. There’s no use any more in lies and tricks, for you can’t escape
them.’

"He had listened without a movement or a sign of agitation. But when I
finished he straightened his shoulders and throwing up his head sent a
glance of piercing question over the curtained windows. His whole being
suggested something arrested and fiercely alert, not fear, but a wild
concentration of energy, as if all his forces were aroused to meet a
desperate call.

"Then suddenly he made a step forward, leaned across the table and
spoke. I can’t tell you all he said. It was so horrible and his face—it
was like a demon’s in its death throes! But it was about his love for
me—that he’d done it all for me—that he could give me more than any
woman ever had before—lay the world at my feet. And to come with
him—now—we could get away—we had time yet. Oh!" she closed her eyes and
shuddered at the memory—"I can’t go on. He knew it was hopeless, he must
have known then what the men outside meant. It was the last defiance—the
last mad hope.

"And _then_ I conquered him, not as I’d meant to do, not with any
intention. All the horror and loathing I felt came out in what I said.
Terrible words—how I hated him—all that had been locked up in me since
I’d known the truth. His face grew so dreadful that I shrank back in
this corner, and finally to hide it, hid my own in my hands.

"People do such strange things in life, not at all like what they do in
books and plays. When I stopped speaking he said nothing, and dropping
my hands I looked at him, not knowing what I’d see. He was standing very
quiet, gazing straight in front of him, like a man thinking—deeply
thinking, lost in thought.

"We were that way for a moment, so still you could hear the clock
ticking, then, without a word or look at me, he turned and went out of
the room.

"I was so paralyzed by the scene that for a space I stood where he’d
left me, squeezed into the angle behind the mantelpiece, stunned and
senseless. Then the sound of his feet on the stairs called me back to
life. He was going, he was running away. I did not know myself then who
the men outside were and thought he could easily make his escape.

"I ran out into the hall, calling to the French woman. She came, out of
a door somewhere in the back part of the house, and I have a queer
impression of her face by the light of a bracket lamp, almost ludicrous
in its expression of fright. As I ran up the stairs I screamed to her to
come, to follow me, and heard her steps racing along the passage and her
panting exclamations of terror. At the stair head my ear caught the snap
of a closing door and the click of a key turned in a lock. It came from
the darkened end of the hall and as I ran down I cried to the woman,
'Get someone. Call. Get help.’ Then and there she threw up a window and
thrusting out her head screamed into the darkness, ’_Au secours! Au
secours!_'

"A man’s voice, close under the window, answered her and she flew past
me to another staircase beyond in the darkness down which I could hear
her clattering rush. Then there were the sound of steps, and the
breaking of wood, sharp tearing noises mixed with the shouts of men. It
all came together, for as I stood outside that locked door, listening to
the woman’s cries and the smashing of the wood below, sharp as a flash
came the report of a pistol from the closed room.

"That’s all. I didn’t see him again, I couldn’t. The police
inspector—they’ve all been very kind, have done everything for me they
could—let me see the statement. When you’ve read that you’ll know
everything—it’ll be the last chapter. I can’t tell it to you—it’s more
than I can bear."

She glanced at me and then suddenly looked away for tears, quick and
unexpected, welled into her eyes. She put up one hand, pressing it
against her eyelids, while the other lay still on the table. I leaned
forward and laid mine over it. As she sat speechless, struggling with
her moment of weakness, I looked at the two hands—mine big and hard and
brown, almost hid hers, closing round it, sheltering and guarding it, as
my life, if God willed it, would close round and shelter and guard hers.

                                  ————

I am coming to the end of my part of the story and it’s only up to me
now to give the final explanation—furnished by Harland’s statement—of
the strangest crime that had ever come within the ken of the Whitney
office.

We all read the statement that day and that night in our sitting-room at
the Frontenac, O’Mally, Babbitts and I talked it over. A good deal had
to be supplemented by our own inside information. For anyone who had not
our fuller knowledge there would have been many broken links in the
chain. But to us it read as a clear, consecutive sequence of events. One
thing I drew from it—almost as if Harland had told me himself—its
unconscious revelation of the development in him of sinister
possibilities that had lain dormant during the struggle of his early
years. In middle life, his world conquered, two master passions, love of
gain and love of a woman, had seized him, and swept him to his ruin.

I won’t give it in his words, but in as plain and short a narrative as I
can.

Harland had been the welcher in the Copper Pool and Barker had suspected
him. This was the immediate cause of the murder. Back of that, the root
from which the whole intricate crime grew, was his love of Carol
Whitehall and determination to make her his wife.

Briefly outlined, his position with regard to her was as follows. His
passion for her had started with the inauguration of the land company,
but while she was grateful and friendly, he soon saw that she was
nothing more. So he kept his counsel, making no attempt by word or look
to disturb the harmony of their relations. But while he maintained the
pose of a business partner he studied her and saw that she was
ambitious, large in her aims, and aspiring. This side of her character
was the one he decided to lay siege to. If he could not win her heart,
he would amass a fortune and tempt her with its vast possibilities. His
membership in the Copper Pool gave him the opportunity, and he saw
himself able to lay millions at her feet.

On January fifth, he met Barker on the street and in the course of a
short conversation learned that the head of the pool suspected his
treachery. That half-expressed suspicion, with its veiled hint of
publicity, planted the seed of murder in his mind.

It was not, however, till two days later that the seed sprouted. How his
idea came to him indicated the condition of morbidly acute perception
and wild recklessness he had reached. Walking up Fifth Avenue after dark
he had seen a man standing under a lamp, lighting a pipe. The man,
Joseph Sammis, was so like Barker, that he moved nearer to address him.
A closer view showed him his mistake, but also showed him that Sammis,
feeble in health, shabby and impoverished, was sufficiently like Barker
to pass for him.

From that resemblance his idea expanded still further. He followed
Sammis to his lodgings, had a conference with him, and told him he had
work in Philadelphia which he wanted Sammis to undertake. The man, down
to his last dollar, flattered and amazed at his good fortune, agreed at
once. Though the work had not developed, it was necessary for Sammis to
be on the ground and stay there awaiting instructions. Money was given
him for proper clothes and an advance of salary. The date when he was to
leave would be communicated to him within a few days. It would appear
that Sammis never knew his benefactor’s real name, but accepted the luck
that came to him eagerly and without question. In _his_ case the chief
had guessed right—he was a "plant."

From this point the plot mushroomed out into its full dimensions.
Harland and Barker were of a size, small, light and wiry, both men had
gray hair and dark eyes. The features obliterated, clothes, personal
papers and jewelry would be the only means of identification. The back
office with its one egress through the other rooms was selected as the
scene of the crime. Barker’s body could be lowered from the cleat—tried
and tested—to the floor below. Through his acquaintance with Ford and
Miss Whitehall, Harland was familiar with the hours of the Azalea Woods
Estates people. They would be gone when he went down, entered their
office with the pass key he had procured, and made the change of
clothing with his victim. His own disguise was a very simple matter.
Through an acquaintance with actors in his youth he had learned their
method of building up the nose by means of an adhesive paste—that and
the white mustache were all he needed. He took one chance and one only—a
gambler’s risk—that the body might not be sufficiently crushed to escape
recognition. This chance, as we know, went his way.

Gone thus far he had only to wait his opportunity. Against that he
bought and concealed the rope, the blackjack for the blow, and the
articles for his own transformation—all the properties of the grisly
drama he was about to stage.

Meantime his scheme to win Carol was working out less successfully and
the strain was wearing on him. On January fifteenth, his nerves
stretched to the breaking point, he went to her determined to find out
how she stood with Barker. Her answer satisfied him. He knew her to be
truthful and when she told him she had no other than a filial affection
for the magnate he believed her. The information she gave about Barker’s
intention of helping her, of having plans afoot for her future welfare,
he seized upon and subsequently used.

He also, in that interview, learned that she had had a phone message
from the magnate saying he was coming to her office that afternoon and
would later go to the floor above to see Mr. Harland. When he heard this
he knew that his time had come.

From her he went straight to a telephone booth, called up Barker’s
garage and gave Heney the instructions to meet him that night and take
him to the Elizabeth Depot. That done he returned to the Black Eagle
Building, saw that his stenographer and clerk were disposed to his
satisfaction, and made ready for the final event.

The quarrel with Barker was genuine. The head of the Copper Pool burst
into accusations of treachery and threatened immediate exposure. Sitting
at the desk, engrossed in his anger, he did not notice Harland slip
behind him. One blow of the blackjack delivered below the temple
resulted in death, as instantaneous as it was noiseless. Fastening the
rope about the body, Harland swung it from the cleat to the floor below,
where in the darkness it would have been invisible at a distance of ten
feet.

He then passed through the outer offices and went downstairs. He must
have missed Carol by a few seconds. His knock being unanswered, he let
himself in with his pass key, and walked through to the back room. Here
he drew in the body, then curtaining the window, turned on the lights
and effected the change of clothes, shaving off the mustache, and
looking for the scarf pin which he couldn’t find. He had just completed
this when Ford entered—a terrible moment for him.

When Ford left his nerve was shaken and he realized he must finish the
job at once. After he had done so he went back to the private office,
carefully arranged his own disguise, and after waiting for over an hour,
put on Barker’s hat and coat and went down the service stairs.

He met no person or obstacle, skirted the back of the block and picked
up Heney at the place designated. At the Elizabeth Station he bought a
ticket to Philadelphia, but when he saw his chance, crossed the lines to
the Jersey Central platform and boarded a local for Jersey City, from
which by a devious route he made his way to Canada. It was in the
waiting-room at the Jersey City depot that he removed his disguise.

In Toronto he sublet a small apartment, only going out at night, and
keeping a close watch on the developments in New York which he followed
through the papers. By these he learned that everything had worked out
as he hoped, that the crime was unsuspected, and the public interest
centered on the chase for Barker. All that now remained to complete his
enterprise was to get Carol.

That his continued success must have given him an almost insane
confidence is proved by the way he went about this last and most
difficult step. Criminals all slip up somewhere. He had attended to the
details of the murder with amazing skill and thoroughness. It was in his
estimate of the character of Carol that he showed that blind spot in the
brain they all have.

The only way to explain it is that he was so sure of his own powers, so
confident that she was heart whole and would be unable to resist the
temptation of his enormous wealth, that he took the final risk—sent for
her in Barker’s name. Her response to his first summons encouraged him.
When she didn’t come he had many reasons with which to buoy himself
up—fears, illness, the impossibility of leaving her mother.

But it made him more cautious and he didn’t venture again till the hue
and cry for Barker had subsided and he had made a move to the last port
of call on the St. Lawrence. That he had expected to take her by storm,
win her consent and leave her no time to deliberate was proved by the
fact that "Henry Santley" had engaged accommodations for himself and
"sister" on the _Megantic_, sailing from Quebec at ten the next morning.

What had he intended to say to her, how was he going to explain? If he
had not mentioned it in his statement we never would have known, for
Carol did not give him time to tell. The story was simple and in the
face of her supposed ignorance of the murder, might have satisfied her.

He was going to admit his duplicity in the Copper Pool—his excuse being
he had done it for her. In his last interview with Barker he saw that
discovery was imminent, and decided to drop out of sight. When he passed
through his own office he was on his way out of the building, descending
unseen by the stairs, and going immediately to Canada. When he read in
the papers of the suicide, identified as Hollings Harland, no one was
more surprised than he was.

How the mistake had been made he readily guessed. Some months before he
had discharged one of his clerks for intemperance. The man, unable to
get another job and in the clutch of his vice, had gone to the dogs,
applying frequently to Harland for help. The lawyer, moved to pity, had
given this in the form of clothing and money. On the afternoon of
January fifteenth he had visited the Harland offices, in a suit of
Harland’s clothes, begging for money and threatening suicide. He was
sunk to the lowest depths of degradation, for, during a few moments when
he was alone in the private office, he had evidently searched among his
employer’s papers and taken a watch and chain which was lying on the
desk, to be sent to a jeweler’s for repairs. Startled in his hunt among
the papers he had had no time to replace them and had put them in his
pocket. After the man had gone Harland noticed the missing documents and
jewelry but in the stress of his own affairs paid no attention to the
theft. The next day when he read of the suicide, he remembered the man’s
threat to kill himself and realized he had done it later that afternoon.
That the body, crushed beyond recognition, had been identified through
the clothes, papers and watch as himself, he regarded as a lucky chance.
Without his intervention a thing had occurred which forever severed him
from the life he wished to be done with.

Such was Harland’s crime as explained in Harland’s statement. How we
talked it over! How we mused on the slight happening that had brought it
to light—a child at a window! Strange and wonderful! The hotel noises,
the traffic in the street, faded into the silence of the night as we sat
there, pondering, speculating, and awed too by this modern fall of
Lucifer.




CHAPTER XXI


MOLLY ENDS THE STORY


They all came back on Wednesday night, late, in the small hours. I had a
wire from Babbitts—and Gosh, as I sat up waiting for him I thought I’d
die right there on my own parlor carpet! For, of course, I supposed
she’d tell them what I’d done and he was coming straight home to divorce
me.

First off when he came in I was afraid to move, then, when I got a good
look at his face, I saw he didn’t know. He was so crazy with joy and
triumph he didn’t notice how I acted—trembly and excited about the
things that didn’t matter. How did she get there—what made her go—were
the questions I was keen to have answered. Did it off her own
bat—recognized the voice on the phone—instinct—knew all along something
was wrong—and just rushed off without thinking of anything. She was a
tip-topper—wonderful girl—seemed almost as if she was clairvoyant,
didn’t I think so? Yes, I did, but maybe when it was your father you
felt that way, and I sank back against the cushions of the davenport,
weak in the knees and swallowing down a lump in my throat as big as a
new potato.

The next day I had a letter from her that made me sick—gratitude
bubbling out of every line—and saying she’d told Jack and how never, as
long as either of them lived, would they reveal it to a soul. That made
me sicker—the two of them down on their bended knees! I’ve lied in my
life, and though it’s come back on me like a bad dream, I’ve been able
to bear it. But having two people like that ready to worship you because
you did something that you didn’t do would take the spirit out of
Theodore Roosevelt.

Then came the great excitement, the case going to the public, and
Babbitts’ getting his Big Story. It made a worse uproar than the suicide
and disappearance, the city was stunned and thrilled and everything else
it could be, and not a man, woman or child but was reading the
_Dispatch_ and asking you if you’d ever heard of such an awful thing and
enjoying every word of it. Babbitts’ picture was in all the papers—and a
_raise_, well, I guess so!

It would have been the proudest moment of my life, but who can be proud
when they’re full up with nothing but guilty conscience? Not me, anyway.
Even when Babbitts came home Friday night with a set of black lynx furs,
carrying them himself and putting them on me, I felt no joy. Can you
understand it—having a secret from the one you love best, and not
knowing if he knew that secret whether he wouldn’t drop you out of his
arms like a live coal and you’d see the love dying from his face? Oh, it
was awful. I had to turn away from him to the mirror—getting up the
right smile for a fur set when a rope of pearls wouldn’t have lifted the
misery off me.

Sunday Jack asked us to his place for dinner—just us two and Miss
Whitehall. All the way downtown Babbitts was wondering why it was only
Miss Whitehall—sort of funny he didn’t include Mr. George, who was often
there, and even the old man, seeing it was to be a dinner of the Harland
case outfit. I had my own ideas on the subject, and they made me limp,
sitting small and peaked beside Babbitts, with my hands damp and clammy
in my new white gloves.

It was a swell dinner, the finest things to eat I ever had, even there.
Miss Whitehall, all in black with her neck bare, and Jack in his dress
suit, were such a grand pair I’d have enjoyed the mere sight of them,
only for that terrible secret.

It wasn’t till the end of dinner—old David gone off into the
kitchen—that the thing I’d been waiting for came out. Jack’s face told
me it was coming—happiness and pride were shining from it like a light.
He’d asked us there—his best and truest friends—to tell us before anyone
else, that he and Miss Whitehall were going to be married.

They looked across the table at each other—a beautiful beaming look—and
Babbitts with his mouth open looked at them, and I looked down at my
plate where the ice cream was melting in a pink pool. Then Jack poured
champagne into our glasses and raising them high we drank their healths,
and then clinked the rims together and laughed, and wished them joy. It
ought to have been perfectly lovely and it _would_ have been if that
fiendish guilty conscience of mine could only have gone to sleep for a
few minutes.

And then came the awful and unexpected. I didn’t think he’d dare to do
it but he did. Turning to me with his glass in his hand, and his face so
kind it made me melt like the ice cream, Jack said:

"And there’s going to be another health drunk—Molly’s. Molly Babbitts,
the best friend that any man and woman ever had, the person who did the
biggest thing in the whole Harland case."

He wasn’t going to tell—he knew enough for that, he knew that Babbitts
wasn’t on, but he wanted _me_ to understand. I looked at their faces,
Jack’s with its grateful message, and Carol’s saying the same, and
Babbitts’ red with pride and joy. _Then_ I couldn’t bear it. Feeling
queer and weak, I sat dumb, not touching my glass, looking at the plate.

"Why, Mollie," said Babbitts surprised, "aren’t you going to answer?"

"No," I said suddenly, "not till I’ve told something first."

I guess I looked about as cheerful as the skeletons they used to have at
feasts in foreign countries. Anyway I saw them all amazed, their eyes
fixed staring on me. I stiffened up and set both hands hard on the edge
of the table, and looked at Carol. My lips were so shaky I could hardly
get out the words:

"You’re all wrong—you’ve made a mistake. I didn’t do it for you the way
you think—I—I—" I turned to Jack and the tears began to spill out of my
eyes, "I did it for _him_."

"_Me?_" he exclaimed.

"Yes, you. We swore to be friends once and that’s what I am. I saw you
were going to tell her. I thought it would ruin you and I knew I
couldn’t stop you—so—so—as _I_ didn’t matter—I did it myself before you
could."

He pushed back his chair all stirred and pale. Carol, with a catch of
her breath, said my name—just "Molly," nothing more. But Babbitts, who
didn’t know where he was at, cried out:

"Did _what_? For Heaven’s sake what’s it all about?"

Then I told him—the whole thing—out it came with tears and sobs—all to
him, every word of it, with not a voice to interrupt, and when it was
done, down went my head on the table with my hair in the ice cream.

Well, what do you think happened? Was he mad—did he say, "You’re a
false, deceitful woman. Begone?" Oh, he didn’t—he _didn’t_! He got up
and came around the table and Carol and Jack slipped away somewhere and
left us alone.

Afterward in the parlor, me a sight with my nose red and the ice cream
only half out of my hair, we talked it all out and they—Oh well, they
said a lot of things—I can’t tell you what—too many and sort of
affecting. It made me feel awful uncomfortable, not knowing what to say,
but Babbitts _adored_ it, couldn’t get enough of it, just sat there
nodding like the Chinese image on the mantelpiece, while those two fine
people sat and threw bouquets at his wife.

On the way up the street, we didn’t say much, walking close together
hand tucked in arm. But suddenly, up under one of those big arc lights
in Gramercy Park, he stopped short, and looking strange and solemn, gave
me a kiss, a good loud smack, and said, sort of husky:

"I love you more this evening, Morningdew, than I ever did since the
first day I met you."

Well—that’s the end. Jack and Carol are going to be married this spring
and go to Firehill. Babbitts and I have a standing invitation down there
for every Sunday and all summer if we want. There’s a great lawsuit
started to prove the claims of Mrs. Whitehall and Carol as Johnston
Barker’s wife and child. He died without a will, so in the end they’ll
get most all he left—piles and piles of money. It’s in the Whitney
office and last time I saw Mr. Whitney he told me Carol would some day
be one of the richest women in New York.

It won’t spoil her—she’s not that kind—a grand, fine woman, true blue
every inch of her. I’ve come to know her well and I’m satisfied she’s
just the girl I would have chosen for Jack Reddy. Queer, isn’t it, the
way things come about? Here was I, searching for a wife for him, turning
them all down, and he goes and stumbles on the only one in the country
I’d think good enough. That’s the way it is with life—when it looks most
like a muddle it’s going straightest. It sure is sort of confusing—but
it’s a good old world after all.






*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BLACK EAGLE MYSTERY ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.